Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Goth

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4 ... 10
21

The Rats From The Past = Part Two
 
The scene cuts back to Melissa and “Chronic” Chris Page, who is sitting at a local fast-food restaurant while discussing how to catch their impersonators as they enjoy eating their lunch.
 
MELISSA: Goth is going to kill me if he knew that I was eating such unhealthy food.
 
Chris Page raises an eyebrow while trying to remove some meat between his teeth with a toothpick.
 
CHRIS PAGE: You do know that a cow burger from Moo moos is the food from the Gods right???
 
This causes Melissa to burst out in laughter as the two have a personal conversation for a few moments before turning their attention to their Milkshakes. In the meantime we notice the door open from the Moo Moo’s as it causing a cow moo to be heard through the speakers as a twenty-year-old kid walks in, he walks straight towards the employee who takes orders and starts to look around before taking his order
 
MOO MOO EMPLOYEE: May I take your order sir??
 
The kid looks at the options on the screens above them before returning to the employee and nodding his head.
 
CUSTOMER: I would like a cow burger, some fries, and a cow shake, please.
 
The employee starts to type in the order on his computer as he starts to talk to himself.
 
MOO MOO EMPLOYEE: God, I hate this song.
 
The employee is referring to a song from Cold Play that is playing on the jukebox at the other end of the restaurant. He charges the customer, who hands him the money as we see Chris Page walk off to the jukebox and looks at the records that he can choose from.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Oh, this is a good one.
 
Chris Page enters some money into the slot and pushes in on a combination as the Cold Play record is being replaced by a different record. Chris turns his attention towards Melissa and yells through the entire establishment.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Hey Melissa!! I bet you for $20,000 that you do not know the name of this song.
 
We see Melissa lift her head as she eats her burger while listening to the built up of music, as we start to recognize the song “Goodbye Horses’ by Q Lazarus, mostly known from the part in the Silence Of The Lambs movie as Chris Page starts to dance in front of the jukebox. He pulls off his best Buffalo Bill moves as the entire attention of the establishment is locked firmly on the man with moves like Jagger.
 
MELISSA: Damnit Chirs!!! Next time if you want to wager something with me, make at least sure that it’s from this century okay!!!
 
She says with a disgruntled look on her face as she places a $20 note on the table while watching Chris continuing his dance. The camera zooms in on him as he starts to pull something out of his jacket, what turns out to be some lip gloss and he starts to put some of it on his lips. Chris pivots his attention toward the employee behind the counter as he starts sashaying toward the counter just as the chorus of the track kicks in.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Goodbye horses……
 
He turns around and is now facing Melissa, still rubbing his lips with the lip gloss which causes her to laugh at him while continuing to eat her burger.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Would you F*** me??
 
Chris spins around to the patrons at the next table while we see Melissa raise an eyebrow after hearing the words coming out of the mouth of Chris Page, looking worried about the situation.
 
MELISSA: Gerrit told me about this scene, I need to stop this before it gets out of hand.
 
CHRIS PAGE: I’d f*** me so… WHAT THE???
 
Melissa pushes Chris Page back into his seat while still being midsentence of the classic Silence of the Lambs scene just as Chris is about to expose his solid eight-pack of abs that would make James Raven blush.
 
CHRIS PAGE: What did you do that for???
 
Melissa rolls her eyes as she shakes her head.
 
MELISSA: Why can’t you just pick any normal movie like 50 first dates or something???
 
This causes Chris to look at her with a dumbfounded look on his face before grabbing the now slowly getting colder burger as he takes a bite from it and starts to chew
 
CHRIS PAGE: You do know that this was a classic right??? And THEY enjoyed it.

Chris turns and points to the patrons of the establishment and the crew while the track continues to play in the background. None of which give off any impression they’re enjoying anything.
 
MELISSA: Did your wife never tell you to not talk with your mouth full???
 
Chris’s face starts to turn a red tint while he remains silent before taking a final bite from his burger. The two continue to eat for a bit before Melissa grabs a napkin to clean her mouth and takes a sip from her cow shake.
 
MELISSA: So what do we know about these imposters???
 
Chris wipes his mouth, grabs a notebook, and starts to read out loud what they had found out so far from the ones that pretend to be them.

CHRIS PAGE: Okay, so far what we do know is that they are wearing wrestling clothing that looks like ours, but does not look like us. Secondly, they are chasing each other around everywhere possible. Oh and they create havoc everywhere they go, at least that’s something that neither of us would do.
 
Both Chris and Melissa turn their attention toward the camera and give it a quick smile before turning their attention back toward each other.
 
MELISSA: It’s not much I have to agree, but somewhere there has to be a lead that should be telling us something.
 
Melissa grabs her cell phone and starts to watch the clip that Pussy Willow had shown her earlier in the day. The vid shows a few glimpses of the two impersonators, but it isn’t as clear enough to figure out who they truly are.
 
MELISSA: It’s a shame that we couldn’t get a clear view of them from the front.
 
Melissa starts to watch the clip over again as we suddenly hear a news anchor talk over the radio about a news item.
 
NEWS REPORTER: Latest news, to promote the upcoming Climax Control in our beautiful city of Kelowna is the opportunity to meet one of your favorite wrestling stars. And to the icing on the cake is the opportunity to meet the team of Chronic Chris Page and Melissa from The Saviors and CCPE fame.

CHRIS PAGE: Wait what?

Chris turns his head toward Melissa.

CHRIS PAGE: I didn’t agree to a meet and greet, did you?

Melissa simply shakes her head no and seemingly simultaneously light bulbs go off over their heads. Chris glances up at the one over his head while pointing up at it.

CHRIS PAGE: Those bastards!

Both Page and Melissa look at each other before dropping the remainder of whatever it was that they were eating or drinking and running out of the fast food restaurant. Fading outside the storefront-style doors Melissa suddenly puts on the brakes while Chris continues to jog until…

MELISSA: WAIT!

Chris stops and spins around facing Melissa.

MELISSA: We don’t know where they are at.

They return to the lobby and Chris immediately goes right back into his homage to Buffalo Bill while Melissa listens to the radio report.
 
NEWS REPORTER: All you have to do is to go to our local mall in downtown Kelowna, but we urge you to be quick because there’s only a limited amount of tickets left.
 
The camera turns towards the door, and we notice that both Melissa and Chris Page have fled the fast food restaurant and are looking for transportation to head to the downtown mall.
 
30 minutes later
 
Finally, Melissa and Chris Page manage to arrive at the mall after earning a ride with a nun in a too-small car. There the twosome walk towards the mall, noticing a rather large line standing there while waiting patiently to enter the mall.
 
MELISSA: Hmm, fuck. We won’t be able to enter that mall in time.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Wait, they are in line to see SCW superstars right??
 
Melissa nods
 
CHRIS PAGE: And weren’t Melissa and Chris Page not an even bigger attraction??
 
Once again Melissa nods her head, not sure where he is going with this.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Well, if they are expecting the stars to arrive, then we should have them watch the actual stars arrive!!! I am sure there is a special entrance for the biggest stars of the night.
 
The remark causes a smile to emerge upon the face from Melissa, really liking the suggestion of Page as she turns her attention towards him.
 
Melissa: Well, why don’t we put on some sunglasses and start to have mega-star behavior?
 
The two of them high-five each other, put on their sunglasses, and walk toward the mall in a rather cocky nature. They walk towards a private door that has two big gorilla-like men standing at either side off. Above the door reads Sin City Wrestling Employees
 
CHRIS PAGE: We should be heading that way Melissa.
 
The two are heading in that direction and one of the two men stops them just moments before they want to enter through the door.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Oh don’t worry, she belongs with me.
 
Melissa rolls her eyes as the security guard looks at them, then turns his colleague before turning his attention back towards them.
 
GUARD: And you are???
 
CHRIS PAGE: Chronic Chris Page and this is my Blast From The Past Hetro Life Mate,  Melissa, you may know her also from the Saviors and CCPE.
 
The guard looks at a list and then looks over at them
 
GUARD: Nice try, they already are inside. So try again, who are you???
 
Melissa steps in front of the security guard, grabs her ID, and shows it to him.
 
MELISSA: Explain to me that if this proves who I am, then who the f*** did you enter this mall??
 
The guard swallows hard before looking over his shoulder towards his colleague, who sees the ID from Chris Page. They nod to them to get inside as the two enter the mall to continue their investigation.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Now where is this stage monstrosity being erected?

Their attention roves over a mall directory. Melissa points out the food court.
MELISSA: It’s got to be at the food court.

CHRIS PAGE: Let’s go.

The duo starts to make their way in the general direction of the food court where they pass an overweight guy in his mid-twenties staring at framed picture filled with nothing but dots. Chris and Melissa both stop with Chris asking.

CHRIS PAGE: What the hell is he doing?

GUY: I’m trying to find the hidden picture. I’ve been coming here for days and I can’t see a goddamn thing!

Chris and Melissa gaze into the picture.

CHRIS PAGE: Oh yeah, a sailboat.

GUY: DAMNIT!

MELISSA: The force is strong with this one.

Melissa pats him on the shoulder as they continue onward to find the food court. Several minutes pass as we find Melissa and Chris finding their way to the food court but not without stopping so Chris can grab some chocolate-covered pretzels.

CHRIS PAGE: You’re meaning to tell me you’ve never heard of a stink palm? Oh, this is classic, you take your hand and cram it down your crack, and if you’ve got a case of swamp ass it makes it even better. Then you walk up to someone and shake their hand. I do it to unruly fans ALL the time. It’s hysterical.

MELISSA: But doesn’t your hand smell like…

CHRIS PAGE: Always roll with hand sanitizer.

Chris winks at Melissa as he throws back a Chocolate Covered Pretzel before quickly stopping and gasping upon arriving at the entry of the food court. Melissa and Chris’s eyes are drawn to the massive stage that is still being assembled with a long fucking line to match.

MELISSA: There it is.

CHRIS PAGE: All we have to do is find where they are keeping these clowns.

Melissa and Chris look on to see an older white guy with a bald head, cheap dress slacks, a Thrift Store Special dress shirt and don’t even get me on the shoes. The word walking disaster does a disservice to the word disaster.

CHRIS PAGE: That chode has to be involved somehow.

Melissa nods and starts to walk over before being called back by Chris. They disappear around the corner where Chris hands Melissa the bag of Chocolate Covered Pretzels.

MELISSA: What are you doing?

Chris crams his right hand down the back of his pants and into the sweaty crack of his ass for several seconds while Melissa looks on in disgust.

CHRIS PAGE: You never know when a good stink palm is needed.

Chris pulls his hand out of the back of his pants. He takes the back of Chocolate Covered Pretzels whilst giving Melissa a wink. They come back around the corner and find the target.

CHRIS PAGE: Man, Christian really let himself go.

Melissa and Chris both turn toward the camera, each cocking their head ever so slightly before returning their attention to the food court.

CHRIS PAGE: Let’s go.

They make their way over, unrecognized by anyone until they reach the stage manager.

CHRIS PAGE: Excuse me, could you tell us where we can find Chris Page and Miss Melissa?

The stage manager turns around and looks both Melissa and Page over before spouting out.

STAGE MANAGER: Get out.

The stage manager’s eyes stop on the lovely bag of chocolate-covered pretzels.

CHRIS PAGE: Ahhhh snap, I knew you looked like you’re a chocolate-covered pretzeled guy.

Chris reaches in with his right hand grabbing two pretzels.

CHRIS PAGE: Would you like one?

STAGE MANAGER: Well, I am a little hungry.

Chris flips over the manager’s hand exposing his palm and then slaps his right hand down on top of it before rubbing the chocolate-covered pretzels and the swamp-ass hand all over the stage manager causing the chocolate to bleed off the pretzels over the stage manager’s fingers. The stage manager pops the pretzels in his mouth before licking the chocolate off his fingertips. Chris Page fits back breaking out into a fit of laughter while Melissa turns her head toward him and Chris gives her a shrug.

MELISSA: It’s imperative that we speak with Chris Page and Melissa.

While still licking the crevasses of his fingertips.

STAGE MANAGER: Why? You act like their lives are in danger.

Chris casually states.

CHRIS PAGE: That’s classified.

STAGE MANAGER: Well, unless you two are the law and have some kind of warrant I’m going to have to ask you to leave. Chris and Melissa are on site and they are going to take the stage to meet thousands of their adoring fans. Now, if you’ll excuse me.

The stage manager snaps his fingers in the air waving them causing Mall Security that is headed up by Paul Blart on a seg-way to flood in and surround them. The stage manager calls out.

STAGE MANAGER: Get these two the hell out here. If they give you any problems, you have my permission to shoot them.

The security team snatches up Chris and Melissa…

… to be continued.

******

We come back with Melissa and Chris Page standing at a comic book store, looking at all different kinds of comic books as melissa grabs one.
 
Melissa: YES!!! The first episode of Bluntman and Chronic, oh you look so cute Chris.
 
Page chuckles as the two continue to search.
 
Melissa: Talking about firsts, this weekend is the first time that I and Page are going to be teaming up in this tournament. The first time that I will be facing Dawn Warren in a match and the first time that my Bombshell Internet title is on the line. Now, quite honestly Dawn?? I had hoped that I would have defended it against the former champion, but instead, I get you
 
She looks up at Chris Page, who is holding up a comic book of The Punisher as Melissa rolls her eyes.
 
Page chuckles as the two continue to search.
 
Melissa: What Chris is trying to say is that I should punish you, I doubt that is going to be any difficulty. Considering that you took the fall a few weeks ago when my girl Kim Pain pinned you and became the number one contender for the Bombshell Roulette title. Now obviously I am well aware that I shouldn’t overlook you in any way or form Dawn, I’ve done that before and that cost me the Bombshell Roulette title.
 
She grabs a comic book out of the list of many other comic books and holds it up in front of the camera, showing it to be one of Captain America.
 
Melissa: See this Dawn?? He has a shield, every superhero has something that makes them special. Me?? I’m just plain Melissa, current Bombshell Internet champion. And you know what Dawn?? I am intending to win this tournament alongside Chris Page, but I’ll be damned if I will walk out of this tournament with someone like YOU taking my championship away from me on my first defense. Do you know how hard I have fought to acquire this baby?? Of course, you don’t, so allow me to indulge you with what I had to go through. Something that seems like a million years of constant harassment of a ten-year bombshell veteran crybaby in Jessie Salco, a Greek Freak of annoyance in Ariana Angelos…, and several brutal matches to finally have Jessie Salco shut the fuck up!! And I then had to look up a booking that said that Ariana was the number one contender for MY belt when Kayla held it.
 
She shakes her head as she starts to chuckle
 
Melissa: Well we all know how that ended right?? And I will kick the living shit out of you, simply out of courtesy. To make you understand that you are not on the level of the Bombshell Roulette Division, let alone the Bombshell Internet Division. But just for you, I got a special offer. This championship opportunity will come with parental protection.
 
Chris Page looks up at Melissa with a puzzled look on his face.
 
Melissa: You see Dawn, with me at the top of this division there will be some changes. You cannot just say whatever you want, you cannot do anything that you want. Because when I sense that You are going out of line?? I am going to kick your head off your shoulders as if I am the best fucking Smart Scan. And don’t start to say that you will be aware of where it will be coming from. Because my legs are secured with the best VPN and there’s not a damn thing you can do about it. So good luck this Sunday, you will be needing it.

Chris speaks up.

CHRIS PAGE: Dawn isn’t the only person that’s going to be needing some help because Cal isn’t in any better shape. I said it before and I’ll say it again, what better way to put the “Chump” on notice than by smacking around his brother like it’s going out of style? Calvin might have been something at one point in time but as the years have progressed Cal’s abilities haven’t. I mean, I heard what he had to say and it sounded like he was trying to convince himself he still belongs. New Flash, you don’t.

Melissa continues to look over comics as Chris continues.

CHRIS PAGE: Everybody wants to stake a claim at winning the Blast from the Past, and you all have your own motives that fuel your fire but there is only one team that will go above and beyond to prove it. My history with Michael has left a very sour taste in my mouth because anyone can beat me once. Very few are capable of doing it twice. Now, a lot of you might take that as a sign of weakness but it’s in defeat that you put the pieces together. To get back to you, Michael, I’m going to wreck fucking house against whoever stands across the ring from me, including your family.

A more malicious tone escapes his mouth while he continues.

CHRIS PAGE: I know you’re going to be watching, I know you’ve got your eyes on this tournament because if you’re not then you are a bigger idiot than originally thought, but I want you to watch as I systematically dissect your flesh and blood, making him scream out in pain, twisting his pride, slicing through his ego, and ultimately leaving him at your feet a broken and bloody mess for no other reason than because I can… and you’re powerless to stop me. Consider Round One a personal message that I’ll be sending to you, Mike, and while Round One will be a lot of fun for me… it’s going to be less fun for you.

Chris pauses for a moment before he states.

CHRIS PAGE: But what about the rest of you? Is it going to hurt my feelings if I come across Kim and Goth next? Is it going to bother me if I have to snatch victory away from Mac Bane seeing as we are all Saviors AND CCPE alike? Is it going to crush me to have to defeat my Mechanic in Peter Vaughn? Or what about Ken Davison? Not in the slightest. We thrive on competition, and in some cases, the best form of competition is against your own… in this case truer words have never been spoken. This entire tournament is set up for one of our teams to take the victory, when one wins… we all win, but there isn’t a single talent on this or any roster that is as red-hot as I am right now.

Melissa joins Chris as they both face the camera.

CHRIS PAGE: People can say or do whatever they need to to make themselves feel better for their shortcomings, but when you look at the team of Miss Melissa and Chris Page you’re not just looking at the Bombshell Internet Champion and you’re uncrowned World Champion; oh no, you’re looking at your worst fucking nightmare’s come true. The last thing we care about is anyone’s well-being when we step through those ropes, friends or foes. Miss Melissa and I are going to make a lot of history at the expense of any of you but it just do happens that Cal and Dawn are the first of many examples that we are going to set for the rest of you to desperately live up to. We welcome you to try but don’t cry when you test your skills against the only team in this Tournament that fucking matters. This is our time, this is our place, and here in a couple of days, the feelings that you get in the pit of your stomach aren’t going to be nerves… it’s going to be fear, and it’s going to be well-placed.

Miss Melissa then states.

Melissa: There are a lot of imposters in our midst trying to cosplay as Blast from the Past winners but there is only one pairing that is going to go all the way to the promised land and securing shots at the SCW World and Bombshell Championships. I hate to be the bearer of bad news for the rest of you… you’re looking at them.





22
Climax Control Archives / A Blast Of Pain
« on: March 24, 2023, 06:20:45 AM »

A blast of Pain

The shot opens at Hells Gate trainings facility, where Goth is on the phone with Melissa, talking about how her day has been with Chris Page while Goth had finished a training session with Kim Pain. He is smiling over the phone as he has not spoken with her for a while and is curious of what they have been doing so far.

“That sounds wonderful hun, I’m glad that you and Chris are having so much fun. And I’m sure that you two will kick the living shit out of Harris and Dawn Warren.”

He laughs as the two exchange some more words before he hangs up, he turns his attention towards the ring where Kim is finishing off her work out before walking over towards her. He had to admit that he must have found the perfect tag team partner outside his very own fiancé Melissa. Kim was a great wrestler, she had the mindset that he could admire and the wrestling ability to back it up. He watches her crank up an armbar on her sparring partner and could feel the pain that was etched upon the face of the woman that she did it to before she tapped out. He watches them go at it for a few more moments as he signals towards her that he is going to relax in the back in a bit and see her later.

He walks towards the locker room to take a shower and changes into some new clothes before walking into the relaxation room, or at least that’s what he always called it. He drops down into a comfortable couch and places his feet on the arm rest, closes his eyes and lets his thoughts roam back to his work out. Goth feels the strain on his arms and chest from all the weights that he had lifted to exercise the two body parts today, he just wanted to be ready to compete this Sunday in the first round of the Blast From The Past tournament.

“God, this couch feels so damn good.”

He groans as he readjusts his body against the fabric and sighs

“Some would say I am getting too old for this.”

He says with a smirk on his face, thinking back to many years ago when he was younger and had a total different mentality and lifestyle. But he has to admit that he could not remember having so much fun as a professional wrestler since his return in 2021. Leading up to even being asked by Mac Bane personally to join the Saviors, culminating in him winning three separate championships. A lot of wrestlers would give their left arm for a successful 1,5 year that he has had, but he had to admit that there is one thing missing.

“The World Heavyweight Championship.”

He groans with a big smile on his face, yes indeed. He wants to once again wear that championship belt again, to be called the very best in the wrestling industry for the final time. And he knew that winning this tournament is one way to do it.

“Hey old timer.”

Goth hears the voice of Kim Pain as she enters the room, he smirks as he slowly sits up and looks at her as she sits down on a sofa opposite of him. Goth admires the smirk on her face before spreading his arms and groans before waking up towards the refrigerator, he grabs a bottle of orange juice before turning his attention to Kim.

“Want something to drink??”

She lifts up a bottle of energy drink, telling him that she already is provided with something as he nods. He pours in the orange juice in a glass before walking back to the couch that he was sitting on.

“Ready for Sunday??”

Kim raises an eyebrow before taking a swig from her energy drink

“Am I ready?? I was born ready, the team of Bea and Hitamashii better be staying home. Because they are going down.”

Goth smirks as he nods his head before taking a sip from his orange juice, his thoughts go back to the mixed tag match that he and Melissa had against Bea and Bill Barnhart, the night where he and Melissa lost to them in the main event of Climax Control. He was sick and tired of it, because he felt that he had left his team down. But it only fuelled him to do better and take home the Roulette championship belt from Bill earlier in January. His win against Malachi gave him some extra motivation for this tournament, as this has been the first title defence that he won successfully as the other two title reigns ended after a first match. And now there is the Blast From The Past. A first round matchup against a team of two individuals that has never worked together, let alone have a chemistry that he and Kim have as all of the Saviors work out together at HG.

Yet it makes him realize that the pressure is on him and Kim, something that he welcomes because he is an competitor. That’s a trade that would never change upon his part, but the question remains of how long his body would be able to continue upon this season and then making his decision what he will be doing next with his wrestling career.

“Can I ask you something personal??”

Kim nods her head as she takes another sip from her energy drink while awaiting his question.

“Is it wrong for me to be this nervous for Summer XXXTreme?? I know I asked Melissa to marry me there on that ship, then again if we win this tournament I could also challenge for the gold. I….,”

He scratches the back of his neck as he sees Kim smiling while placing the energy drink on the table in front of her.

“There’s nothing wrong for being nervous Goth, but you got nothing to be nervous about. You and Melissa are such a cute couple, you two are meant for each other. On the world title subject, if you are worried that I won’t hold up my part of the bargain?? You won’t have to worry about that either.”

Goth chuckles, putting the glass of orange juice to his lips and takes a few more sips from it.

“Teaming up with you is the least worry that I have on my mind Kim, because you are exactly what I could have ask for in a mixed tag team partner besides Melissa of course. It’s just that I want to give Melissa the best wedding imaginable, I want to make this really PERFECT. And I am just worried that something would happen at a certain moment that I cannot have any control over.”

He lowers his head, taking a moment to think about what to say next.

“You are putting too much pressure on yourself Goth, it will be the perfect marriage for her no matter what. And you know why??”

He lifts his head up and looks at her face as she is smiling

“Because you two are in love and I know this may sound corny, but isn’t that what it is all about??”

Goth lets the words sink in and ultimately nods his head and lets out a sigh of relief as his left hand started shaking because he had been so tensed up by nerves before lifting the glass up to his mouth again as he finishes his drink

“You are right, as well as your earlier. I wouldn’t want to be Bea and Hitamashii this coming Sunday when the team of Kim Pain and Goth against the two of Bea Barnhart and Hitamashii.”

The two smirk towards each other as Goth gets up and walks off as the shot slowly fades.

Blast From The Goth, part one

We see Goth is standing in the middle of the six sided ring for this week’s Climax Control in British Columbia, Canada. The coolness causes his body to shiver, but he refuses to acknowledge it as he stares into the camera.

“Welcome to the first round of the Blast From The Past 2023, the first show of many in an elimination tournament. Just let these words sink in, elimination tournament. A tournament where people have the opportunity to be in contention to be number one contender for the world title. A tournament where people often have said that it is the luck of the draw, but for me?? It is who wants it the most, who wants to be the one that along with his or her tag team partner will overcome every single opposing team. The one team that can take control, will be the team that is the clear cut  favourites to win it. And guess what?? People are already pointing the fingers towards me and Kim Pain as one of the top favourites in this competition. And why wouldn’t they??”

He cocks his head sideways, keeping the coolness on his face as his eyes remain focused upon the camera.

“And on opening night of the tournament it is me and Kim Pain against former SCU talent Hitamashii and Bea Barnhart, clearly not a team that has chemistry and share a common goal. Oh sure, everyone wants to win the tournament to be a world champion, or do they?? Do you really want to be a world champion Hitamashii?? Because the way I see things my friend, is that you are just here to catch up with some old friends. Get a quick paycheck and a nostalgia pop from whatever is left from the SCU faithful that remembers you from those long forgotten days. You have no passion to win this tournament and challenge whomever the world champion is, so why would you even come out of the retirement hall and bore us with the same story that you have been telling every single year.”

“But who am I to judge huh?? I’m only a competitor that doesn’t want to look back and realize that I did not win this tournament because I lost to someone like YOU. Nothing personal my friend, but I know you are a protégé of one Casey Williams. A man that called himself the Freight Train of Pain, that was his only accolade that he has had inside the ring, but outside of it?? The biggest suck up on social media. But I guess that’s up to him to do if he does not want to be forgotten. But if that’s what has helped you to get into the business, then I understand. But I am into this business to bust heads and take down names before reclaiming the biggest price in the game. And everyone can tell the world that they put trust into their tag team partner that they have not been in the ring with as partners, I can!! Kim Pain is a veteran in this game, just like me she has the desire to destroy people and never look back after the bell has rang as none of you deserve it.”

“Bea perhaps has told you about her and Bill’s tag team victory against me and Melissa, something that I cannot disagree. But that’s the only thing that she can boast about besides the Mixed tag title reign that she and him have had. Because the only thing that she is known about is when she sprayed something in someone’s eyes. Good job lady, but not good enough to take down the assassins of the Saviors. Not good enough to take down two of the very elite that has been signed to CCPE. The very best that soon will add another victory into the cruise control path that I am on to win this tournament and challenge the world champion for MY BELT.”

“I may sound arrogant, I may sound like a guy that looks past his opponents. But I am that damn good, Kim is that damn good and that is why YOU TWO will dind out this coming Sunday that there’s always an opportunity in 2024. ”


Goth smirks as he walks towards the ropes and places his hands on the top rope while leaning forward towards the camera.

“So do me a favour, show up and accept the beating of a lifetime. Accept the difference between a part timer and more a manager than wrestler against two of the very ELITE that is out there in the wrestling industry today. And then we all know that it will be me and Kim Pain that are the very damn best…..”

With that the shot slowly fades

23
Supercard Archives / Re: GOTH (c) v MALACHI - Roulette Title
« on: March 10, 2023, 05:41:59 PM »
OOC: Tried something new as the opening part is at certain points similar to the first rp i posted for Melissa. but with a twist that it evolves around what Goth is doing at points when he is alone instead of what Melissa did and was thinking. i hope you will enjoy nonetheless


After the Go Home show – Goth’s perspective

February 26th 2023

It’s late at night, hours after the final Climax Control has ended we see Melissa and Goth get out of the limo and enter their hotel room. Goth picks up the room key while Melissa walks towards the elevator with a disappointed look on her face. Goth turns around as he sees Melissa standing there in front of the elevator, he knew that pose oh so well and decides to do the same thing that he has always done for her in moments like these. He picks up his cell phone and checks for some late messages and notices a message from Kim Pain, telling that they will bring the pain in the Blast From The Past tournament. This causes him to smile as he puts the phone back into his pocket and walks up towards Melissa.

Melissa is waiting for the elevator doors to open as Goth stands next to her, he remains silent as he knows that in this mood that she is in that she is better left alone. So instead he just stares ahead of him, admiring logo of the hotel that was etched into the elevator doors. He had always been a man that loved subtle details like that as it would always distract him from things happening around him. He looks through the corner of his eyes towards Melissa, noticing her biting her lower lip. That is one of the bad habits that she started to do when she was in a bad mood. He wanted to say something, but decides not to when the elevator doors open and the two of them enter the elevator.

Goth presses the button to the top floor to where their hotel room is at as they stand there silently. They had decided to stay the night here before heading over towards the Saviors club house that they had been building in the middle of the Nevada desert. But Melissa always preferred to stay in a hotel after a show before heading “home”. Goth himself had never seen the point of this, the club house was only an hour drive away, but had caved in after understanding why it had meant so much for Melissa.

The elevator doors reopen a few seconds after they had closed on the ground floor, Goth drags the suitcases behind him as Melissa is checking on some messages that she had apparently missed on her cell phone. Goth starts to search the inside pocket with one hand to find the key to their hotel room while dragging along the suitcase. He hears a soft chuckle from Melissa as he looks over his shoulder and notices her smiling at her phone. Assuming that she must have received a text message from Chris Page for the tournament drawing as he remembers being on the phone with him during the drawing that happened. He was glad that he and Melissa had gotten fellow Saviors as their tag team partners int his tournament to crown a new number one contender for both world titles, even though secretly he had wished that he and Melissa had come out of the pairing together.

Goth takes a few more steps before standing still in front of the hotel room door, he looks over his shoulder one more time as he notices that Melissa is several feet behind him as she was clearly distracted by the use of her phone. He shakes his head before turning his attention back towards the door as he pushes the hotel key into the slot to open the door towards their hotel room before turning around and allowing Melissa to enter the hotel room first before him. She gives him a peck on the cheek as this is something she would always do for him before heading over towards the bedroom to fall on top of their bed.

“Want something special to drink Mel??”

He pushes his head inside the bedroom to see if she wants something to drink, but doesn’t even wait for her to answer as he already knows that she wants hot chocolate. He smiles as he heads over towards the coffee machine that also creates some delicious hot chocolate. He enters the ingredients inside the machine before turning it on and waits for it to be ready to pour in some delicious hot chocolate that he knows Melissa would enjoy.  He turns around and looks around the hotel room, he already got bored from the hotel room that they stayed in, he preferred to stay either at home in Manhattan or the Saviors club house as these places  are custom made for his and Melissa’s needs. No matter how much the hotels try to comply to their needs, they never fully make it. His thoughts get distracted when he hears the sound of the coffee machine ending and watches the hot chocolate being poured into the special created cup. He smiles as he grabs the cup of hot chocolate, he smells the flavour that comes from it before turning his head towards the bedroom as he heads over to present her the cup of chocolate.

“Here’s your hot chocolate sweetheart.”

Goth says before giving her a soft kiss on her cheek, she returns the kiss with a smile as she accepts the glass of hot chocolate. Goth walks back to the hotel room as he prepares himself a cup of orange juice, craving for the taste of orange juice as the arena they were staying in didn’t had any. He pours in the cup before turning his head as he hears Melissa talking to someone about him.

“Hi hun, I’m doing fine. Your dad and I just got back in the hotel after the show in Sin City Wrestling. Just relaxing a little and thought I would call my favourite man of the household.”

“I heard that!!!”

He hears them laugh ts his comment as this causes him to smile, he turns his attention towards a pan to boil some soup while he takes a sip from his orange juice. He grabs his cell phone and responds to Kim’s message by sending her a Youtube clip from Judas Priest’s classic “Pain Killer”, knowing that she would enjoy this. He takes a sip from his orange juice before hearing a response on his phone, causing him to look at a GIF of an angry granny screaming. This causes him to laugh as he responds towards her and then puts his phone away into his back pocket before turning his attention towards the soup

“That would take only a few more moments.”

He takes another sip from his cup of orange juice, he walks towards the television and turns on the tv, surfing through some sports channels before turning off the television and throws the remote control on a sofa. He walks around the hotel room before turning his attention back to the pan of soup and notices that it is ready as he pours it inside two bowls for him and Melissa before turning his attention towards the bedroom as he enters it.

“So what’s up with Gerrit?”

He asks Melissa as he hands her a bowl of soup, she grabs it while placing the cup of chocolate on the nightstand next to her.

“He was asking if he could visit us at a show one day, I told him that I would ask you if he could spend the weekend of the show with us. Oh and he would love it if Kim and Kat would pick him up.”
 
The two share a laugh at the final comment as Goth sits down next to her as the two of them enjoy their own bowl of soup.

“I think that could be arranged, we just have to make sure that he is handcuffed with these two ladies.”

This causes Melissa to burst out in laughter as she nearly spat out some soup that she just put inside her mouth just as Goth made his comment. Goth smiles as he notices Melissa staring at him before shaking her head.

“Poor Gerrit, if he only knew how vicious Kim could be.”

“I am sure that he already knows after watching what she did in that match against Seleana Zdunich. I am sure that none of the ladies in that fatal fourway wants any piece of Kim.”

The two remain silent as they eat their soup and drink their hot chocolate as the shot slowly fades.

The next day

Goth is at the airport, waiting board on the airplane to Manhattan, New York. He wears his patented black Armani suit and black sunglasses while carrying a small suitcase. Every five he checks on his watch to see how much more time he needs to wait before boarding the airplane, a nervous twitch that he showcases when he flies back home to visit the grave of his dead wife. Something that he does every few months when his busy schedule allows him to do so, searching for that emotional connection that he had shared with her for a majority of his life.

We see Goth turn his head sideways as he heard some voices, afraid that he was being recognized by fans. Only to sigh of relief as he notices that a couple has jumped into each other’s arms as one of them has exited the portal from the airplane.

“Stop losing your sanity Gerrit.”

He says to himself as he scratches the back of his neck, trying to collect his thoughts as he is very tired from a bad night of sleeping. He finally decides to take a seat on an empty bench that gives him a clear view of the portal that he has to enter in 30 minutes, he slowly sits down as he casually looks from left to right whether some people had noticed him. He neve made an issue of taking some to spend time with his fans, but this moment is just too emotional for him. Knowing that today is his deceased wife’s birthday and he wanted to spent some time with her before focussing on his first Roulette title defence. He reaches down into he pocket of his jacket and grabs his cell phone to check for messages. He notices a sweet message from Melissa, wishing him luck with the trip as she was planning to work out with Kim Pain.

He smiles, he could not have asked for anyone better than her. Throughout the years that he and Melissa had been together has brought them really close together, something that he had considered to be a blessing from above. He looks a bit longer on the screen of his cell phone as he suddenly notices a shadow fall over him, causing him to slowly look upwards.

“Forgive me sir, is this from you?”

A young man stands in front of Goth, somewhere in his early 20’s holding a rather expensive watch in his hands that Goth recognizes to be his. His reaction is to lift his hand towards his wrist where his watch needs to be and feels nothing but his wrist.

“Yes, thank you. How?”

The young man hands him the watch with a smile upon his face before sitting down next to Goth as he quickly puts the watch back around his wrist.

“I had noticed you taking the watch off your wrist when you were washing your hands after leaving the toilet, but you forgot to put it back on again.”

Goth remembers that moment and indeed realizes that he had walked away without concerning himself about his watch. He places his hands to his head and groans in anguish.

“You okay sir?”

The young man asks as his gaze is filled with genuine concern as Goth raises his head from his hands with a nod .

“Yeah, I am alright. Thank you…”

Goth says, clearly lying as he immediately gets up from the bench and walks towards the portal. He realizes that there is still some more time left before he can board on the plane, but he didn’t wanted to get into a conversation with anyone else. He turns around a corner and leans with his back against the wall while letting out a sigh. He places a hand around the wrist where he feels the wrist still attached to it. His wrist is shaking as he is sweating and breathing heavy. The thought that he nearly had lost the watch that he had received from his deceased wife caused him to burst out in tears. The watch was his favourite one as it was a memory to his wife, as she had given this to him on their 15 year anniversary, it was the last anniversary that they had shared before she was diagnosed with cancer.

“Calm down Gerrit, we had an angel watching over us.”

He shakes his head and blinks his eyes, he feels his throat dry up as he looks around to see if he can find something to drink when realizes that it is finally time for him to board the airplane. He cocks his head from left to right, taking a deep breath before walking towards boarding the plane.

Manhattan, New York

Goth is standing in front of the gave of his wife, he had placed several flowers in the vase that stands in front of the headstone, admiring the picture that he himself had picked out to have been placed inside the headstone behind glass. He has his hands behind his back, holding on to his black gloves in his left hand while trying to keep him from crying in front of the woman he had loved for such a long time.

“Hello Chantal.”

It’s the same opening sentence that he always used when visiting his deceased wife’s grave, as if she is waiting for him to talk to her on he deathbed. It was something that he had done quite some time when the moment had come that she was unable to openly respond to him during he final days of he life. He had shared so much time with her, hoping against better judgment that somehow his love would give her the energy to fight against this terrible disease. He knew now that it was a selfish deed, but then again he had only loved her throughout his life and was afraid to head on with his life without her.

“I want you to know that Melissa and I are going to marry this year…..”

The words come from his lips with a certain amount of doubt and nerves, as if he feels like he is betraying the love of the woman that he shared his life with. Quickly reminding himself that she had told him that he had to find love with someone else, words that had slapped him in the face harder than any blast he had received from whatever wrestler he had faced in his career. But he knows now that she was right, she had often told him that he had too much love to share and it would be a waste if he never got to share it with someone else. Someone like Melissa.

“It had taken me a long time to finally have the opportunity to ask her, we got….. distracted a few times.”

He starts to laugh at the mere mention of the distractions as Candy somehow managed to interfere with them.

“I’m sure that you had a front row seat up there while watching us fail.   ]”

He pinks a tear away while chuckling to himself, holding on tight to his wrist of the hand that is holding on to the gloves. He looks up in the sky, trying to blink the tears out of his eyes before letting out a real big sigh.

“It’s so fucking conflicting for me at times Chantal, you left this world and I couldn’t contain myself anymore. I blamed the world at first for what has happened to you, then I blamed myself. And all I could remember was those words of you telling me to find new love.”

He is struggling to keep his tears away as finally the tears start to flow as he puts his left hand to his face. He remains silent for a few minutes before inhaling deeply and looks back at the headstone once more.

“I didn’t wanted to leave your loving memory for someone else, but I know now that I was merely an idiot. I have enough love for everyone, including you my dear beloved wife. And that’s why I finally asked her, that’s why I finally found the courage and strength to move on with my life. So that’s why I am here, to thank you in believing in me.”

He remains standing there, staring at the loving picture of his deceased wife, his facial expression is a mixture of emotions and still trying to maintain a tough look.

“I am also here to tell you first, that I intend to wrestle until the moment is right for me to finally retire for good. To walk away from Sin City Wrestling for good as an active competitor. To be there for my son, to be there for the career of Melissa… to be there for the rest of the Saviors and CCPE. But until that moment comes there is still a few things I need to do. To maintain Roulette champion as long as possible, to win the Blast From The Past and headline shows as once again a world heavyweight champion. And if someone had told me this shortly before or after your passing, I would have told them that they were crazy. I would have told them that they needed to get the fuck out of my life. But here I am Chantal, renewed… some say that I am better than I have ever been before. And I have this all to thank to one person, that’s you.”

Goth kneels as he grabs something out of his pocket, he holds it in his hands as it is hidden for the camera to see. He stares at it for a few moments before attaching it to the headstone near the picture of his wife before walking off. The camera turns towards the grave as we see a silver necklace of an angel dangling around the picture of his dead wife before the shot slowly fades.

Roulette Title Defence

We are back at the clubhouse from the Saviors as Goth is sitting down on his king sized bed, Melissa has left to do some stuff with his son as he is sitting there bare chested and looking down at the Roulette championship belt.

“I never thought I would end up being the one that has held the most title reigns in this company, it still feels so surreal to me. And I am sure that if you ask the casual fans what wrestler would have held the most titles?? Then I am sure that I would not have been their number one option.”

Goth lowers his face, takes a deep sigh as he pulls back his hair with both hands while never tearing his eyes away from his championship belt.

“I’m no J2H, I’m no Kris Ryans, I am no Gabriel, Jack Washington, no fancy wrestler that has got something that would allow the imagination of the fans go wild. And if I could be honest with myself?? I really don’t care anymore. There was a moment in time that I would’ve cared, that I would have stated the obvious that I am just as big or even bigger than any of these names. But that’s because it felt as if reality was slipping through my fingers and I couldn’t stop it even if I wanted to. It actually started to hurt me that nobody was referring me as a legend like those other names. Nobody wants to have a once in a lifetime match against me…. Because in their eyes my time has passed or I never had it in the first place.”

“And you know what?? I started to believe that.”


Goth reaches his right hand forward, grabs hold of the leather strap and lifts the belt up high from one end of the belt as the other nearly touches the bedsheets.

“this is the fourth time that I am holding this belt as champion, four times. It’s funny how I remember hearing Melissa tell Jessie Salco that she will be stuck forever in that division… and look at me now?? I guess life does have a way to showcase irony in a strange way doesn’t it? But to me it is something completely different.”

He holds the championship belt only inches in front of his face as his face shows no sign of emotion whatsoever.

“This belt represents another opportunity for me, I mean since returning to the company I have held the Mixed tag team championships, Internet title and now this one. I just hope that my fortune will be a more awarding one than the others…. Not to have them lost at the first title defence like the other two.”

He grinds his teeth in anguish as he shakes his head.

“But of course I can tell the world that today is a different day, that the past is the past and the future looks bright. But then I would be a hypocrite wouldn’t I??? I would be telling myself that there’s no chance in hell for me to lose this belt, only to realize that I need to go through this when I face you for this championship belt in a matter of just days don’t we Malachi?? A returning name from the days of SCU, I could say a lot of things to you Malachi. But firs tof all, I should say welcome. “

“Now that I have shown you respect and a few nice words makes me realize that I can finally get to the point, the point of telling you what you can expect this coming Sunday. T’he question I need to ask is, are you ready???”


He closes his eyes after draping the championship belt back on the bed in front of him as he leans against the pillows and spreads his hair all across it.

”What can you expect? I’m not going to talk about how I am going to beat you, humiliate you and slap on whatever wrestling move that I could think off. Because quite frankly, I get bored listening to people as if they are a broken record and have no damn passion in their hearts. Passion that people have doubted me from since I returned to wrestling in late 2021. Telling me that it was nice to have seen me on show 300 of this company, but that I needed to go back to anonymity…. Because I would not mount to anything resembling of what I had done in the past.”

“I don’t know how you would react to things like that after being in this industry since 2003…. But that was something that I allowed to mentally break me in the last few months before my eventual retirement. Nowadays?? I will just accept that the views of these young kids these days are not what I had been taught when I was that young. But what do they know I ask you??”

“And then I look at you, a returning house hold name from SCU. A multi champion, a man that has been undefeated since his return. Facing someone that I thought would have been next in line for this title…. But I guess I just have to say that I was happily surprised to see that there is still fight and passion in people to become a champion. But that is where the nice words ends my friend.”


Goth closes his hands to fists as he tenses his arms as a shiver runs down his spine before him letting out a sigh and smiles.

“You see Malachi, even though some people would say that this title reign is beneath me. That it is beneath my hall of fame career to hold a lower tier championship belt. And to people like that I have got only one thing to say, that all of them can just go to hell. Because I don’t give a shit whether this is a lower tier, mid card belt or whatever in between. It is my direction BACK to the world title…. And all I can do to make things interesting is just roll the dice and watch whether the ball ends up on red… or black.”

Goth refers to the roulette wheel significantly present upon the championship belt, referring to the roulette wheel that gets spun before every single match in determine the stipulation of the match.

“It will all be a mere guess on whether it will be a simple all out brawl, a wrestling clinic or merely the fact that I have to draw first blood to walk away from this match STILL Roulette champion. What a joyful occasion would that be, to have the bells ring and nearly angels singing while doves fly off with a flower in their beaks…. Representing peace in our hearts and souls.”

Goth suddenly bursts out in laughter after uttering those words.

“AND THAT’S EXACTLY WHERE I DIFFERANGE!!! Because who cares about peace and quiet?? Only sentimental fools that believe that their careers are onloy beginning!!! Are you one of those Malachi??? Or are you merely riding the coattails of what you once were back in the day???”

“I have to admit, I have not much recollection of your past accomplishments in SCU. The few names that I remember were the names of those who I used to have fought alongside or against in the past. Those who I merely have accepted as people that wanted to wind down their careers in a fashion that made me sick. People like Lord Raab, oh yeah… the man that once was a world and internet champion. A man that was once referred and respected for his viciousness. Now a man that earns scrap to remain relevant and buy himself something to eat.”

“And what is it in these words that resembles to you Malachi?? Nothing, nothing instead of just merely a memory. Because every single time that I heard your name, was the mere fact that I could not help but think what I would have done to a man like Raab. A man that I considered a friend!! A trustworthy man!! A man that I invested time and energy in, hoping that one day he could take over from me…. And he ran like a little bitch. I guess now why a mask comes in handy for him don’t we???”

“And those feelings will be interjected upon my desire to beat you Malachi. Call it sado masochistic… call it whatever you want… all that I get from it is satisfaction and nothing more than pleasure. Pleasure to know that when I beat the living shit out of you, that I would not look back at a career that could have meant something, but more the mere satisfaction knowing that I have been right all along.”


He shows a sinister smile on his face before looking down at the championship belt.

“Has it ever crossed your mind that this would be the direction that this conversation I am trying to start would turn to Malachi?? Of course you would be unable to think past the thought of whether you should turn left or right. Because these are the simple questions that people like you could ask themselves and remain relevant. To have people look at you and say that this was the man that thought Goth in his first title defence. See Malachi, I already made you even more relevant than Lord Raab would ever be if he ever dared to step foot inside this company once again. “

“Even people like Amy Santino, a woman that I respect… so nothing but good thoughts and vibes towards her. But that should have never been the direction that she should have gone through. To lower themselves for people like you…. Because that’s what legends of this company willing did to themselves in the hope of having one home grown talent make it in this company. I guess you are one of the new names that try their best to find a pot of gold to take home with them.”

“If I can give you some good advice Malachi…, keep on searching. Try once more as Spring is in the air and everyone gets a little bit crazy as if they got butterflies int heir stomachs. Because this time you will survive the cold winter days that I will bring to the dance and crush your hopes and dreams in an instant. So please, entertain me with the thought that I could be wrong… And I will show the world why I am the man that holds this Roulette championship.”


With that the shot fades as Goth can be seen smiling sadistically.



24
OOC: I have permission to use the character Kim Pain in my rp


Week 2
 
It’s early in the morning, Melissa is preparing her lunch in he nightie. She has put some fruit in a blender to make herself a smoothie as Goth walks into the kitchen in nothing but his PJ bottoms. He walks towards Melissa, stops as he kisses her on the cheek before heading over to the refrigerator to make him some breakfast. Melissa smiles after receiving the kiss as she cannot help but admire his muscular back. The man that she had fallen in love with has still a great physique for being in his forties, she knew what he is willing to do to keep his physique up to par. She turns her attention back to the blender as she stops the machine, turns her attention towards the cupboard above the counter and grabs a glass before filling it with the fruit smoothie. 
 
She licks her lips as she puts the glass to her mouth and slowly lets the fruit pour down her throat as she swallows the entirety in a couple of attempts. With every moment that she puts the glass away from her is where she checks in on Goth, looking on as he makes a cheese sandwich before adding some cucumber that he is cutting himself personally. He then does the same by cutting some tomato slices and adds that along with the cucumber on the cheese sandwich.
 
“That looks delicious.”
 
She says with a smile as Goth looks over his shoulder towards her and winks before turning his attention back to the sandwich. He cuts it in half as he puts one half on top of the other and puts it to his mouth and takes a bite from it. The two remain silent for a few moments as they are both enjoying their breakfast before Melissa decides to clean up her glass. 
 
“Get out of the way big fella….,”
 
Melissa says with a win in her eyes before bumping into him using her hips, this causes Goth to pretend as if he got clotheslined by a three hundred pound man as both of them burst out in laughter afterwards. Melissa turns her attention towards the sink as she turns on the water and cleans the cup when suddenly feeling Goth’s strong arms wrapping around her waist before pulling his body in close against hers.
 
“Hmmm, that feels great.”
 
She sighs after feeling the soft lips from Goth touching the skin from Melissa, the two remain standing there for a few moments as Goth has his face touching the side and top of Melissa’s as his hands are caressing her midsection. Reluctantly Goth pulls away, telling her that he has got an appointment that he doesn’t want to go to but has to. She kisses him on the cheek before telling him that she would wait for him with something special in mind. This causes him to raise his eyebrow and smiles before kissing her on the lips as he leaves the kitchen. She walks over towards the kitchen table, sits down on a chair as she rests her head on top of her hands and sighs.
 
“I wish we could have had a day for ourselves at least once these past two weeks.”
 
She remains seated there at the kitchen table for a few more moments, looking on her watch as she notices that it’s close to the time that Kim had agreed to go to the gym with her. She quickly gets up and heads over towards her bedroom and takes a shower before getting dressed. Only to meet up with Kim, sitting in the living room where Melissa just enters.
 
“There’s our future Bombshell Internet champion.”
 
Kim says while giving Melissa a wink, Melissa giggles as she walks over towards Kim and gives he a big hug before sitting down next to her. Kim is dressed in a pink shirt, matching pink shorts and knee high socks. Melissa puts on her gym shoes before preparing herself fo them to go to the gym as Kim stops her for a moment.
 
“Something wrong???”
 
Melissa asks Kim as we see Kim shake her head no, patting on the couch next to he to tell Melissa to sit down again. Melissa turns her attention towards Kim with a questionable look on he face.
 
“So what’s on your mind Kim??”
 
Kim stares at Melissa for a few moments before letting out a grin.
 
“So Goth told me that both of you want me and Kat to pick up his son???”
 
This catches Melissa completely off guard, she clearly had forgotten all about the conversation that she and Goth had a week ago when they entered their hotel room. She starts to shake her head before looking over towards Kim with an embarrassed look on her face.
 
“Oh yeah, I had forgotten to ask you that Kim. It’s just me and Gerrit both have to do a meet and greet to promote the Super Card when Gerrit Jr’s plane lands at the airport. It would mean the world to us if you and Kat….”
 
Kim holds a hand in front of Melissa’s face, causing Melissa to turn silent wondering why.
 
“You two wee wondering if me and Kat were interested in babysitting a hormone driven teenager?? Seriously???”..
 
Kim raises an eyebrow towards Melissa, holds that look for a few seconds as this causes Melissa starting to get worried about he promise that she had made towards Goth his son. Only to notice the patented smirk on Kim’s face that tells he that she was only messing with her.
 
“I should’ve known….”
 
The two give each other a hug before pulling away from each other, Kim takes the opportunity to place her hand on the knee of Melissa as he face turns serious instantly
 
“Of course I would do that for you guys, I just hope Goth’s son can handle being in a car with two women that are cranky if they haven’t had a pot of coffey yet in the morning.”
 
This remarks causes Melissa to hide her face in her hands, unable to contain a serious look on her face after hearing Kim’s response. The two giggle as Melissa grabs he by the hand as the two women get to their feet before heading over to the personal gym in the Saviors clubhouse as Melissa stops her.
 
“I would be pleasantly surprised if he even dares to step foot in the car with you two wild foxes, especially after witnessing what you have done in your past few matches. You can be such a bitch sometimes Kim.”..
 
The two ladies laugh as they walk to the direction of the gym as Kim hits Melissa playfully on the ass.
 
“I will treat little Gerrit as good as possible, just as long he doesn’t anger me or Kat by mentioning that bitch Crystal. Because so help me God, he will be a very lucky boy if I allowed him to even walk on his own two feet.”
 
The words startles Melissa, wondering whether this was just a teaser from her friend or if she was absolutely serious. Only to be met by an all knowing smile from Kim as she realizes that Kim was only messing. The two head over towards the gym as we take a small break.
 
Returning from the break we see Melissa doing some pull ups on a bar, pulling her head past the bar while we see Kim lifting some dumbbells in the air while staring at herself into the mirror. Kim places the dumbbells back in the rack where she had grabbed them from and grabs a bottle of water as she takes a sip from it. She look upwards towards Melissa, admiring how the 5’9 powerhouse of the female side of the Saviors manages to execute a few more pullups before letting go. She grabs her towel and uses it to wipe off her face before grabbing her own bottle of water as well.
 
“How did that feel Mel???”
 
Mel takes a final sip from the bottle of water before planting it on the bench behind her, she turns her attention back towards Kim and gives he a thumbs up.
 
“It feels good hun, but being this close to Blaze of Glory makes me want to start kick somebodies ass instead of being in the gym working out. No offence.”
 
Kim giggles as she walks towards the exercise what Melissa had been using a few moments ago, wiping the bar clean with her towel as Melissa walks towards the dumbbells herself. Thee she places the towel against the back rest of the work out bench before directing her attention to the dumbbells herself.
 
“None taken obviously, I’m feeling the same way with this Fatal Four Way myself. But we have to be patient Mellie…”
 
Kim says before jumping upwards and grabs the bar that hangs in the air, she starts to pull herself upwards towards the bar while crossing her legs to make the exercise even more difficult while Melissa sits down and starts to lift the dumbbells above her head and nearly touching each other. She does that for a while as Kim is also busy, no other sounds can be heard then their groaning and sighing as they are spending a lot of energy on their exercises before both Mel and Kim stop. 
 
“Yeah I know, I’m really not surprised that these other three women are even going to consider showing up this coming Sunday. Don’t they know that they are facing a Great White Shark???”
 
Melissa tosses he head from left to right, trying to fee some of the tension that she is feeling in he neck and shoulder muscles before resting on the bench behind Kim. She lowes herself on he back, placing her towel across her face as she takes a few deep breaths before dropping the towel as she turns her head towards Kim. Kim who has walked towards the dumbbells again and picks up a few that are lighter than the ones Melissa used a few moments ago. Melissa admires the toned body of he friend, a wrestler that has been competing for most of her life and has been a ferocious animal inside and out of the ing. Melissa turns her head towards the ceiling of the gym, starting to think back to the Iron Woman match that she had against Jessie Salco, remembering the nearly ferociousness attitude that had kept herself on top of the match throughout the thirty minutes that both women had competed in. The vey same ferociousness attitude that she could not remember having when she had competed in a draw against Kayla or after her loss against Chelsea. She had wanted to walk into this title triple threat match with all the momentum in the world backing he up. 
 
But then she remembered the other triple threat title match that she was a part off a while ago, the night that she lost the Bombshell Roulette championship against one of the two women in this match in Ariana Angelos. She cannot contain a growl before lifting he hands towards her head and wipes some of the sweaty hair out of her face. She remains there for a few more minutes before sitting up again and asks Kim if she wanted to spot her as she was about to go for a bench press. She adds the weights on either side of the barbell before lowering herself on the bench and lifts her hands towards the Barbell. There she already notices Kim standing there, keeping an eye on Melissa just in case. Melissa breaths in a few times rather deep before pushing the barbell away from where it hung and start to drop it towards her chest before pressing it off of her, repeating this fifteen times while Kim stands there counting along with Melissa. Melissa notices at the end that things are getting a little bit more difficult as the Barbell and the weights slowly start to feel heavier and heavier until she manages to plant the Barbell back in it’s position. 
 
“That went great Melissa, we will do another rep after thirty seconds.”
 
Melissa nods her head, grabbing he towel to wipe her hands clean before grabbing the bottle of water and take a few small sips from it before placing it back on the floor again. She looks behind her, measuring the distance between herself and the Barbell before lowering down once more.
 
“Just say my name if you need me to help out okay??”
 
Melissa nods he head while letting her fingers wrap around the pat of the Barbell whee she needs to hold it. Squeezing her hand around it tightly for a few times as in to try and get a good grip on it before taking deep beath once again. She quickly lifts the Barbell off it’s place after having taken a deep breath for the third and final time, holding the Barbell in the air for a few moments before lowering it. Kim’s hands are ready, prepared to keep them underneath the Barbell at all time when Melissa needed her. Melissa feels the muscles in her arms slowly tensing up, but not enough for her to manage to do another session of fifteen reps before sitting up again as Kim gets off from behind the Bench Press. We see her add five more pounds to the weights on either side before standing behind the Barbell in anticipation for Melissa
 
“Okay baby girl, I’ve added five more pounds. Now you give me a  session of ten times okay??”
 
Melissa nods he head as she gets ready, lowering heself before placing her hands around the Barbell and prepare herself for pressing that Barbell off of her for ten consecutive times. The first five to seven times goes well enough, but she start to have some difficulties after number eight.
 
“That’s eight Mel, just two more baby girl. That’s it, just two more…, you can do it.”
 
Melissa starts to bare her teeth as her muscles ae starting to shake after having bench pressed the Barbell and weights for the eight time. Realizing that the final two would be extremely difficult 
 
“Kim……”
 
Kim immediately keeps he hands underneath the Barbell, allowing Melissa to lower it with more confidence that she would be there if she wouldn’t make it. She presses the Barbell up in the air for the ninth time, trying to find some balance as she keeps it in the air.
 
“That’s nine…, one moe Mel.”
 
Melissa feels he arms succumbing as she sets in the movement to lowe the Barbell, causing her to groan out loud as Kim keeps her hands loosely on the Barbell. This prevents it to fall on top of the chest of Melissa as she puts more and more pressure on herself to at least push the damn thing back in the air for the final time.
 
“ARRRGHHHHHH FUCK THIS!!!!”
 
The profanity somehow helps he to press the Barbell back off of her body and into the air as Kim helps her to guide the Barbell back into its place. Melissa sits up and beaths rather heavy 
 
“You did great Mel, I think we have done enough for today. So why don’t you go and hop into the shower??? I will join you shortly.”
 
Melissa nods her head as she starts to take a few more deep sips from the bottle of water, drinking it until it is entirely empty. She slowly gets to her feet, she feels that her body is very tired from the 1 hour plus workout that she and Kim had today. She feels the pressure on her legs as she walks rather slowly towards the locker room area and the showers, there she takes off her clothes as she grabs a bottle of shampoo and a few towels to hang outside the shower area as she stands underneath the hot rays of the shower, causing her to close her eyes and just enjoy the rather wonderful moment before starting to soap her body in with shampoo. She hears the door to the shower room open as Kim walks into the shower next to her and does the same as her. The two women don’t say a word for the entirety that they are inside the shower before Melissa decides to walk out of her shower. She grabs he towel and starts to dry herself off with it before wrapping another one around her body before walking towards the dressing room. There she puts on her underwear before putting on her clothing. We hear Kim enter the dressing room while having a large towel wrapped around her body. The two smile as they continue to get dressed before heading towards the living room of the Saviors clubhouse, meeting up with Goth and the others as the shot slowly fades. [/b]
 
Preparation
 
Melissa is sitting in a jacuzzi, relaxing from the long day that she has had, drinking from a cocktail while enjoying the view of the backgarden that Goth has paid for to be created. She is admiring the sunset, giving that beautiful many different colours from the sky as the sun has nearly vanished. Goth is sitting at the swimming pool, talking on the phone with his son as the two discuss on his son arriving tommorrow as both Kat Jones and Kim Paine would be picking him up. Melissa turns her attention towards the cockail, putting the straw between her lips and gently sucks on it
 
“Hmmm, delicious.” 
 
Melissa mutters after wiping her lips with the back of her hand. She lowers her head backwards against the pillow that she had placed behind her after having placed the cocktail on the edge of the jacuzzi. She closes her eyes as the warm bubblign water is easing her painful muscles somewhat, this past two weeks she had picked up more on her weighttraining than previous months. Realizing that with additional muscle that she could inflict more punishment upon her other two opponents, sacrificing some of her speed but gain some more explosiviness. She directs her left hand towards the glass that contains her cocktail, letting her finger tips gently run across the edge of the glass before turning her attention back towards the man she loves. 

She notices him slowly approaching her, he clearly had finished his phone call with his son as he slowly enters the Jacuzzi on opposite side of his fiancé. Goth places his cell phone next to him as his hands reach out towards those of Melissa as he two have a moment together in silence.

“How are things with Gerrit Jr.??”

she asks him lovingly while caressing the palms of his hands as he had turned them over on their back. Her fingers softly run over the lines of his hands, sensing the sensitivity of his hands as he instinctively pulls away a few times as her fingernails tickle him. It had always amazed her how sensitive his hands are after twenty plus years of having scarred his hands throughout his wrestling career. But it also made it one of the things that she loved about him the most.

“He is doing great, very excited for tomorrow as he cannot wait to visit us.”

“I am sure that we are the last ones on his mind after being picked up by Kat and Kim.”

The two laugh at her comment before Goth picks up the cocktail glass from Melissa and smiles before getting out of the jacuzzi

“I think I will make me one as well.”

Goth says as he slowly gts out of the jacuzzi and hands Melissa hr cocktail before walking off to make a cocktail of his own. Melissa smiles as she takes another sip from the cocktail before sighing.

“You people are really stubborn aren’t you??”

She says while not taking her eyes off the cocktail, circling aound with the straw before taking another small sip from it.

“But I guess you are just dying to find out what I have to say about Kayla Richards and Ariana right???”

She puts out her hand towards the camera, telling it through the hand gesture that she doesn’t care what it thinks and that she was merely sarcastic. She looks at some of the palm trees that had been planted around the swimming pool that is a few yards away from the jacuzzi that she is in, lowering her glass of cocktail and closes her eyes. She lets some of the hot water run over her body as she fills both hands with it and allows it to drop all over her. She lets out a sigh o relief as she enjoys the feeling it gives he body.

“I have listened to our champion with great of respect, at least she will acknowledge facts that has happened between us in the past be factual….. And then ié skimmed through Ariana’s promo to the few points that it actually made sense.”

“Now don’t get me wrong, it’s not the same Melissa that has made the mistake of underestimating you once Ariana…. Or the angry woman that wanted to prove you’re your fluke win was just that…. A fluke win. But we all have heard me acknowledge that don’t we?? So I’m not going to delve into history and point fingers towards each other about who is right and who is wrong. But you have to understand Ariana, that you aren’t the only one that can explain sayings like that… I guess you want to be considered a smart little girl, who has the mouth on the right spot…. Only the electric signals that comes from the brain sometimes distracts your vocal cords from producing something interesting to say.”


Melissa reaches behind her head and runs her finges through her wet hair, loving the sensation that it gives he as she sighs softly.

“You see Ariana, I knew how it would all be with you. You would first invite all your imaginary friends, have a tea party and discuss everything that is on your mind. I guess that’s how you work, that’s fine with me Ariana. Because even though that’s now how I work, I still respect the fact that you found something that somehow works for you. But then you go on a rant…. Or should I say, a tirade?? I mean there’s a Dutch saying that that goes a little like this…”

”Hij heeft de klok hooren luiden, maar weet niet waar de klepel hangt“


Melissa grins as she turns an eye towards the camera for a few seconds.

“Now I know it is unfair to produce a saying in my native language, you’re your little brain cannot comprehend. Seeing that you have never learned the Dutch language, but no worries little girl. I will translate it for you, although I am sue that you will still be lost in your ever more mysterious emptiness that you refer to as your own brain. Because it would mean He or she has heard the bell ring, but does not know where the clappe hangs.”

Melissa lets the word sink in for a few moment s as she gently sucks on the straw from he cocktail before letting out a sigh.

“And I can hear you little brain trying to figure it all out, but ultimately you will scream out from the top of your lungs. Desperately wanting to know what it means…, but the question remains.. should I?? it’s quite interesting to see how the Internet champion tells the same thing that I have been trying to communicate towards you Ariana. How you alte reality to either make you look like the victor…. Or to make you look like the victim. See how two different letters can make such a difference Ariana?? You see little girl, that Dutch saying is quite simple. It means that someone has heard something about a certain matter, but doesn’t know the full details about it.”

She raises an eyebrow towards the camera before giggling softly

“But the only difference between you and the usual subject that this saying is referring to is that you been there Ariana, you at least should know exactly what you should be talking about. Not like someone that overhears something from a conversation and then create a whole new spin to something that you clearly don’t know a damn thing about. But you?? You are just the opposite.”

“You are just the example that not every human being is capable to evolve from the state of mind that we have been in thousands upon thousands of years ago. Hell, let’s just take a century for fuck sakes, you are too stuck up to even realize that you need to take responsibilities for your actions and for decisions. And that means in accepting the fact that you lost when you lost and not just when you hold a victory or two over someone. Because let’s face it Ariana… if you keep doing that… you will ultimately become the victim of your own fiction and lies. “

“It’s been a reason why I barely took the time and effort to even mention you little girl. And why would I?? I have acknowledged my flaws, I have said what I needed to say as you are just an example of how luck can take you some places in this industry.”


Melissa turns her face towards the camera for the very first time, resting her head on top of her arms that she has draped across the edge of the jacuzzi while staring intently towards the camera.

“And before you start running your gums about the two wins that you hold over me, I was referring about a wrestling career instead of two victories. There’s a difference between pulling out a few wins on your own, or just being lucked out for not having people like Masque ending your career when they had the chance to. Because the way I see it Ariana, your fucked up nature of being an ignorant little bitch about admitting when you were wrong will ultimately cost you. You are the reason why people like me and Kayla Richards get a bad rep, because we take this sports seriously and you??”

“You just are just going to be stuck in the same realm like Jessie Salco, you believe what you believe…. But you are clearly too delusional to the reality that you are too good for the Roulette division, but lack what it takes to burst through to the mid card division that is the Bombshell Internet division.”


She shakes her head from left to right, having closed her eyes before slowly pushing he body away from the edge of the jacuzzi as she slowly sits on the edge of it.

“And right now I am going to explain your pitiful mind why Ariana. You are so stuck up on the fact that you belittle the mere fact that I am the ONLY one that has beaten both of you. And why is that Ariana?? Well I will tell you exactly why, because you ae stuck upon the fact that the only highlight of your stinking career is you holding two victories over me. Good for you, hold on to those victories. Because if history DOES repeat itself like you are basing your entire hopes and dreams of winning this triple threat. Then you will end up just like Jessie Salco, buried under the pressure and EXPECTATIONS that SHE could not  muster up the last time she and I faced off in the middle of the ring.”

“I have beaten you before, I have beaten Kayla Richards before. Hell, I even drew her to a no contest because she could not beat me Ariana. And if you are half the woman that you proclaim to have been, then you would have mentioned that instead of me losing to Chelsea…. A competitor that I have congratulated already for her victory. But instead you go for the easy way out, just like not allowing the world to understand WHY you could not do what I have done against Kayla… And you know why Ariana?? Because when the pressure is on in a way that YOU have never been a part of before?? You choke, you slowly start to drown in a pool of quicksand. Desperately reaching out for branches that aren’t there…. That’s why both me and Kayla do not respect you. Not because of your abilities, but the mere fact that you are too stupid to even use them.”


Melissa shakes her head as she turns around, leans back against the edge of the Jacuzzi and leans her head backwards.

“Speaking of the champion, how a difference a day makes right?? I mean seriously, at least here is a woman that shows respect. She does not have to like me, she does not even have to care about what I have done in the ring against whomever. This woman knows that I am a threat to her title reign and does not walk away from her opinion. Something that I can respect, something that is just having a breath of fresh air hit me in the face and allow me to inhale oxygen for the very first time. I’m sorry Ariana, but when I am forced to listen to your rambling, it almost seems to be as if I am listening to Miss Piggy on crack!! But in comparison to having to hear what Kayla had to say, It sure as hell has made me realize that I have been stuck into the Jessie Salco and friends division….. err I mean the Bombshell Roulette title division for way too long. I guess having lost that championship belt to you must have been a blessing instead of a curse. Because now I am actually in a division where I know that every single time that I step foot in the ring I am facing an equal. That’s clearly not a distinguished honour that I can bestow upon you Ariana…. For obvious reasons.”

She smirks as she splashes some water in her face.

“Forgive me if I have wasted too much time upon Ariana champ, I know time is precious and we cannot have the most important person waiting for way too long now can we?? And with important I was actually referring to the only person that I should have been considered as my true opponent. Now I realize that if I had not went the distance against you a while ago, that my name would have not even been on that marque sign outside the arena. That you would have had an easy night against a bash talking jezebel without having to break a sweat. And for someone that has held that title over 150 days as an accomplishment is having a match with Ariana Angelos not a memory that you wish to look back upon fondly.”
“You see, just like I have said the other week. I respect your accomplishments, I respect the fact that you have beaten some of the names that are considered hall of famers and the exact best that the company has to offer. And I am not going to take easy road by slamming the names of the women that you have mentioned, telling the world that they are past their prime or not on my level. But I am going to take a word from what you have mentioned in your promo the other week, a word to describe the two of us…. One word that would tell exactly why this match should have been a one on one confrontation all along…. The word of being “Special”. Special as in the mere fact that we strive to be the very best in every single division. We strive to be the very best PERIOD, to work yourself up on the ladder and ultimately be recognized for what you have done inside that ring by earning a title shot against someone that is being proclaimed the very best. That’s what “Special” means to the both of us isn’t it Kayla???”

“Special as in being sick and tired for losing a damn match, yet to pick yourself up again the following night and pick yourself up again against the following opponent that is in your way. I respect the mere fact that you have explained to me that even though you hated the concept of the Roulette title, you still mustered up everything that you had to try and win it. Do I agree with the words that you have used several weeks ago in our last confrontation?? No, but at least you have bettered yourself into explaining why you tried….. but failed… two losses so far, two losses since joining Sin City Wrestling. Two losses and a draw…., which two third of those results are due to me. And yet you acknowledge it as it is a result that you had wished it had not happened.”

“You nullify the entire attempt from Ariana, who is trying so desperately to tell me that I did not truly beat you… as there was no pinfalls or submissions that came into play. Actualloy proving a point to me that I have not yet reconsidered, the mere fact that she isn’t still over the fact that I eliminated her from doing what I have done to you. I guess a traumatic experience is exactly what she is taking with her to bed every single time that she tries to cry herself to sleep. Something that you could get away with in the Roulette division isn’t it Kayla?? Not in the leagues where you need to fight and be “Special”.”


She slowly lowers her head underneath the water for a few moments, before coming back up again as she pushes her hair behind her head and catches for breath.

“You know something Kayla?? Let us do each other a favour and end the dream of Ariana’s hopeful quest of ever outgrowing the division that contains her big inspiration. Let us just take her out of our very own misery, before we decide to focus upon who it truly is all about. You and me, because that is what this match and that title deserves isn’t it??”

“I respect the fact that you have held that championship belt for such a long period of time, making it even more special if I am the one that is ultimately going to dethrone you for that same belt. “

“Having held the Bombshell Roulette championship belt in my young career meant something very special. It made me realize that I had arrived, but just as important that I need to fight even harder to have made that championship win be something relevant. And even though I did not hold that championship belt as long as you have, I did learn so much from every single day that I have held that belt. And just to think that I will be holding another belt that is a Bombshell division version of the one that my fiancé has held. Is something that I need to experience Kayla. And I am going to do anything that I can to obtain that championship belt Kayla. I will not stop until I have one of these officials wrap that championship belt around my waist while being declared to be the NEW Bombshell Internet champion. “

“And how I do it? Or to whom?? That is something that fate has to determine inside the six sided ring. But I can guarantee that when I beat you for that championship belt…, I will hold it with pride, I will hold it with honour. And I hope that at least when the end result is exactly what I have been telling you and Ariana all along?? Then I will gladly defend that championship belt against you in a one on one confrontation. To declare to the whole wide world without a shadow of a doubt who truly is the one that deserves to be called “Special”.”


Melissa slowly gets out of the jacuzzi and smiles as she notices Goth emerging with a bathrobe in his hands. She quickly allows him to help her get into the robe as the two give each other a hug before walking off towards the clubhouse. Melissa tells Goth something before giving him a kiss on the lips as he continues to walk while she turns around.

“You see for you being special is something that is very important to you Kayla. Apparently you believe that it makes you somehow stand out from each and every other Bombshell in this company. And perhaps for the majority of our roster you may be right, but when it comes down to the woman that has had your number so far in our young careers?? It only means that compared to me?? You are nothing but second best. Something I am fully aware that you do not wish to hear after having worked so hard on that legacy that you have created. But you aren’t the only one that believes in work ethic will grant you success like yours…. So good luck to you Kayla, may the better Bombshell win… and Ariana?? Just stay out of the way okay?? You may just get hurt.”

With that Melissa winks and waves towards the camera before entering the clubhouse as the shot slowly fades.



25
OOC: I have permission from the handler to use Kim Pain in my rp, i hope you enjoy



After the Go Home show – Melissa’s perspective

February 26th 2023

It’s late at night, hours after the final Climax Control has ended we see Melissa and Goth get out of the limo and enter their hotel room. Goth picks up the room key while Melissa walks towards the elevator with a disappointed look on her face. Even though she was happy that she had found out that she and Chris Page would team up for the Blast From The Past Tournament, it still left a foul taste in her mouth that she had lost against Chelsea. It was a good match and she has to admit that Chelsea had won fair and square, but she is a competitor and she always wants to reach the very top of her game no matter who it is against.

She waits for the elevator doors to open as Goth stands next to her, he remains silent as he knows that in this mood that she is in that she is better left alone. Something that she reminded herself that he had to learn the hard way on the early days of their relationship. She mentally sighs as the elevator door opens and the two enter, Goth presses the button to the top floor to where their hotel room is at as they stand there silently. They had decided to stay the night here before heading over towards the Saviors club house that they had been building in the middle of the Nevada desert. But Melissa always preferred to stay in a hotel after a show before heading “home”.

The elevator doors reopen a few seconds after they had closed on the ground floor, Goth drags the suitcases behind him as Melissa is checking on some messages that she had apparently missed on her cell phone. She skills all the seemingly un important messages until reading a text from Chris Page reading:

“Let’s Dance!!!”

This causes a smile to emerge upon her face, he had seen the drawing for the tournament and clearly was happy to have been paired with a fellow Saviors as well as one of the latest signees of CCPE. She had hoped for a positive drawing as she had noticed that there were several great possible tag team partners out there. But to find one in one of their own group was something she could have only wished for, especially with a legend that in stature easily matched that of her fiancé. She looks up at Goth, who was walking ahead of her before reaching the hotel room door. She smiles warm hartedly as she watches him open the hotel room door, but allows her to enter first before him. She gives him a peck on the cheek as this is something she would always do for him before heading over towards the bedroom and falls on top of their bed. Goth pushes his head inside the bedroom to ask her if she wanted something to drink, she doesn’t answer as Goth already knows what she wants and walks off. She moves through her messages until she reaches the final one, this one made her smile widen as if it was from ear to ear. It was from Kim Pain, telling her Melissa that there’s no shame in ending up number two in the tournament after her and Melissa’s fiancé.

“You are so funny.”

Melissa mutters while still grinning as she responds to Kim in a fashion that the two were used from each other. Kim had become one of her closest friends since joining the Saviors and CCPE. Not withstanding how close she was with Kat, but with Kat having a more office job helping Chris Page out with CCPE the two have not had many opportunities to catch up with each other, even though Melissa understood the position that Kat was in and loved her still very much. But the spark that Kim had brought to the team was exactly what Melissa had needed to get over that negative slump that she had been in for a while towards the end of last year. She spends some more time exchanging messages with Kim before placing the phone next to her on the bed as she closes her eyes. She feels a headache pounding through her head as she gingerly touches her forehead with the back of her hand. She winces a little after her hand made contact with her head before slowly trying to calm down again.

She could not help but wonder why she has not been upset as in the ways she had been when she had lost her first match against one of the two opponents in this Bombshell Internt Title match in Ariana Angelos. It was just like this match a triple threat. She had accused her that this result was a fluke, only to have tasted defeat once more by the woman that took away her Roulette title. Then it was the defeat against Jessie Salco as well as Masque due to interferences from the earlier mentioned Jessie Salco. It was probably because of the angr that was building inside her towards Ariana and Jessie, they were the two Bombshells that she could not stand, seriously considering even calling it hatred towards them. It took her a while to realize that she had let her personal feelings take over from her professional mindset. Something that she rebounded from by beating the current Bombshell Roulette champion as well as Jessie Salco in their final encounter. So losing to Chelsea was something not so much unexpected, but rather inconvenient considering the momentum that she had going into the match against her, but lost. In the past Melissa would have destroyed her entire locker room, now she is aware that she was outwrestled by a better competitor on that given night. Something she knew that she would rebound from, learning from your mistakes makes you a better wrestler was a lesson Goth had taught her early on. But still, she didn’t like it.

“Here’s your hot chocolate sweetheart.”

Goth says before giving her a soft kiss on her cheek, she smiles as she truly was craving one. She knew that it didn’t fit her training regiment, but then again she would train it off the next day. She takes a sip from the hot chocolate as she closes her eyes and savours the taste of the hot liquid. This was her moment to relax on a Sunday evening before she and Goth would cuddle up late at night in bed and watch a movie and fall asleep. She started to wonder how Goth’s son was doing, she had not spoken to him in quite some time as she takes another sip from the hot chocolate before grabbing her cell phone and starts a video call with Gerrit Jr.

“Hiya Mel!! How are you??? How is dad???”

She smiles, always the enthusiastic response when she would call him.

“Hi hun, I’m doing fine. Your dad and I just got back in the hotel after the show in Sin City Wrestling. Just relaxing a little and thought I would call my favourite man of the household.”

“I heard that!!!”

Both Melissa and Goth’s son Gerrit Jr. are laughing at the response coming from the other room from his father. He shakes his head and rolls his eyes

“I saw your match Mel, too bad you didn’t win it. But I am sure with your title match coming up that you will rebound from it. And about me?? Well I just finished homework and was about to hang out with some friends and play some video games.”

“Any lady friends I should know about???”

Melissa asks while giving him a wink, she giggles when she notices him slowly starting to turn red.

“I uhm…,”

“No worry sweetie, your secret is safe with me. But I want you to know, if you ever have any questions?? Don’t hesitate to ask okay?? I don’t want you to hurt yourself sweetie.”

This causes him to relax and start to smile again.

“So when can I come over and visit you again??? I look forward to meet the other Saviors as well.”

Melissa looks at him as she notices that red glow returning again.

“Are you sure you want to see us just for us?? Or did your eyes catch my good friend Kim Pain???”

Gerrit Jr. tries to give a response, but the only thing that he could muster was some stammering as his face turns beet red. This causes Melissa to giggle as she loves to torment him a little as she had noticed he started to hit puberty and was looking at girls .

“I tell you what, I will talk to your father and see if we can bring you oer next weekend to accompany us for the big Super Card. And who knows, I may even have auntie Kat and Kim pick you up from the airport.”

“REALLY??? I mean, uhm sure yeah that would be cool.”

He tries to hide his enthusiasm after his initial response, causing her to laugh

“I am sure he won’t mind, just as long as you keep up your study young man. Now I’m going to finish my hot chocolate, but I promise to call you back soon. Bye sweetie.”

“Bye Mel!!!!”

She smiles as he waves towards her before closing the video call, she sighs as she takes a few more sips from the hot chocolate as Goth enters the room with a glass of orange juice and something to eat for both of them.

“So what’s up with Gerrit?”

He asks her as he hands her a bowl of soup, she grabs it while placing the glass of chocolate on the nightstand next to her.

“He was asking if he could visit us at a show one day, I told him that I would ask you if he could spend the weekend of the show with us. Oh and he would love it if Kim and Kat would pick him up.”
 
The two share a laugh at the final comment as Goth sits down next to her as the two of them enjoy their own bowl of soup.

“I think that could be arranged, we just have to make sure that he is handcuffed with these two ladies.”

This causes Melissa to burst out in laughter as she nearly spat out some soup that she just put inside her mouth just as Goth made his comment. She looks at him while shaking her head.

“Poor Gerrit, if he only knew how vicious Kim could be.”

“I am sure that he already knows after watching what she did in that match against Seleana Zdunich. I am sure that none of the ladies in that fatal fourway wants any piece of Kim.”

The two remain silent as they eat their soup and drink their hot chocolate as the shot slowly fades.

The Next Day

Melissa is kicking the shit out of the punching bag with some stiff kicks, working herself into a sweat as she is preparing herself for her Bombshell internet title match against the champion Kayla Richardson and Ariana Angelos. The camera widens as we see Kim Pain holding the punching bag in place for the former Bombshell roulette champion Melissa, who finishes the set off with some spinning back elbows and a high knee. Melissa spins around as she walks towards the drinking bottle that was standing on the bench behind her and splashes some of the water across her face before wiping it off with a towel. She finally takes a sip from the water as she is catching her breath.

“I couldn’t help but notice that you are in a killing mood today Mellie, want to talk about it??”

Melissa takes another sip from the bottle of water, completely oblivious to what Kim had just said to her

“Melissa??”

“Huh??? What???”

Clearly Melissa was lost in her thoughts as Kim calling out her name, she quickly realizes what had happened and raises her hands up in an apologetic fashion.

“Huh??? What???”

Melissa sees Kim staring at her with that patented smirk that you knew that you got busted, Melissa sighs and drops down on the bench and rests her head against the nearby wall.

“I’m sorry Kim, I just got lost in my thoughts on preparing for my match next week. But now also with the fact that next week Goth’s teenager son is coming over and he is noticing girls.”

Kim stands there quietly, slowly raising an eyebrow as she tries not to burst out in laughter. Melissa turns her gaze towards her and rolls her eyes before she starts to giggle.

“Well you aren’t off the hook Kim, he wants you and Kat to pick him up.”

This causes Kim’s look to slightly change after hearing that from Melissa as she slowly sits down next to her, she rests her head against the wall while lifting her feet up and wrapping her arms around them.

“He wants me and Kat to pick him up???”

Melissa slightly grins as she waves her hand towards Kim, taking another sip from the bottle as she looks into the mirror in front of her.

“He is noticing girls, I already had noticed that from earlier phone calls that we have had in recent months. I just know he is very shy towards girls, afraid to approach them and I just try to help him get out of his shell a little.”

“Well this doesn’t sound too shy to me.”

The two ladies look at each other and giggle as Melissa shakes her head and continues.

“It’s kinda my fault, I was just teasing him by saying that you two would pick him if he was a good boy. I hadn’t thought about the fact that he would actually jump on it, so yeah if you want to punish someone then…. Ouch….”

Kim suddenly throws a bottle towards Melissa who had not been paying attention, the bottle opens up and some of the water splashes all over her.

“What the???”

“That’s what you get for nearly concussing my tag team partner the other day and now forcing me to babysit Goth’s son.”

Kim says with a smile on her face as she winks towards Melissa, who uses the dry part of her towel to clean herself up a little. She slowly starts to laugh at the situation, realizing how silly she looks like and not having to worry about Kim picking up her future step son.

“So what’ are we going to do next???”

Melissa asks as she slowly wants to turn the subject from Goth’s son to her preparation for her title match. Kim looks over to the gym and spots two treadmills that are free for them to use. She cocks her head towards the treadmill as Melissa nods her head in agreement.

“I’ll be right there with you, someone needs to make sure that none of other water bottles are empty right???”

She chuckles as Kim sticks out her tongue towards her before walking towards the treadmill with both of their towels, making sure that nobody else could claim the two machines over them. Melissa turns around and walks towards the bar and asks for two new bottles for her and Kim. She looks over towards Kim, who has already started her exercise on the treadmill. She smiles, she enjoyed training together with her. Both were on the same level, even though Kim is older than her. The two started to hit it off quite well and have become training partners during the travels between shows. She knew that Goth enjoyed working out with her, but he always preferred his own pace and wasn’t much of an early bird like she is.

“Two bottles of water miss…”

Melissa turns her attention bac to the employee who handed her two new bottles of water, she thanks him with a smile on her face before walking towards the treadmills of her and Kim. She places the bottle of water in the holder of Kim’s treadmill before doing the same to hers. Attaching herself to a security line of the treadmill before punching in the data for her exercise and starts to run. The two don’t talk as Kim has got her earbuds attached into her ears and Melissa can see her growl along with some of the metal songs that she was listening to. This causes Melissa to smile before turning her attention towards the digits on the screen in front of her before looking upwards towards the television screen that is hanging right above her head.

“Not the cooking channel….,”

She quickly presses a button on the menu of the treadmill that she is on, searching for a different channel. Clearly not wanted to be seduced by delicious food that would work up an appetite for her. She finally stops at a music channel and then links her earbuds to it as she can start to listen to the music they were playing. She herself also loves metal music like Kim, but sometimes she likes to switch it up with some other genres of music that Kim not always could appreciate but this time it is all metal.

Melissa starts to run as she is focussing on her breathing and heartbeat, finding the right pace that she feels comfortable with as her thoughts wonder off again. The wedding plans with Goth, she cannot believe it that when Sin City Wrestling are going on their yearly cruise show that it will be the moment that they will get wed. She new that he had always told her that when they marry that he will retire, but secretly she hopes that she can convince him to go on for a longer period of time… perhaps till the end of the year or even longer. She then thinks towards the two championship matches that she had been in with Ariana Angelos, the thought of thinking back to those moments causes her heart beat to speed up and her to grind her grind her teeth. But she shakes it off, she knows that she cannot let her past feelings cloud her, but also realizing that there’s another competitor that she has to content with in the Bombshell internet champion Kayla Richardson.

Melissa looks over to the right, she sees Kim taking a sip from her bottle of water before wiping from her forehead with her wristband as it is dripping from her forehead. Melissa has always been impressed by the intensity of Kim’s work outs. She loved the training sessions that Goth and Whisper had mapped out for her in the beginning, but since Kim had been her trainings buddy has made her feel that she has been mor prepared for her matches. She focuses back on the music as she starts to focus on her breathing and goes on for a total time of thirty minutes before the two stop with their run on the treadmill and walk off to the bar for an energy drink.

“So how are the preparations going for the wedding??”

Kim asks Melissa with a wink as the two women sit down at the bar, they take a sip from the energy drink as Melissa glows from happiness.

“It’s amazing to see that he is focused upon details that I would have never come up with, he just wants to make everything perfect.”

Kim smiles at her as the two share a moment of silence as they sip from their energy drink, Melissa then runs her fingers across the top of the bottle as the glow upon her face only grows.

“Goth once confined to me that the one thing he regrets is the fact that he never had another wedding with his original wife and give her the wedding they never had. It makes me feel that he is going all out for me, makes me feel so special.”

She turns her head away, as the emotions start to come over her, she suddenly feels the soft touch of Kim on her hand that made her turn her attention back towards Kim and whispers her appreciation towards her.

“You got a great man that truly loves you Mel.”

A tear of happiness emerges from her right eye as she wipes it away before nodding in agreement to what Kim said.

“I know, I owe him so much for all the opportunities that he has given me. That I wonder how I could ever could repay him.”

Melissa takes a deep breath, trying to find the right words to say to continue but is cut off by Kim.

“If I’m not mistaken Mel, it was you that helped him with his alcohol abuse problem, it was you that helped him raise his son when he was unable to do so. I have a feeling that he feels this way towards you in a way that you haven’t even understood.”

The words causes her to sit there stunned with silence, she had never thought about their relationship in that manner. She lowers her head and lets all the past memories pass in front of her eyes as if it was a movie. This causes her to place both hands up to her face as she needs a moment to let the realization sink in that she has done so much for him that she had just taken for granted.

“Oh my God, you are absolutely right Kim…. I just never thought I…”

She takes a moment to catch her breath while taking a sip from the energy drink as that calms her down before she is able to finish her sentence.

“That I meant so much for him…, I’ve never been in a relationship like this…. ”

Kim holds both of Melissa’s hands in her own, completely understanding te emotions that must be running through her mind a she smiles

“I am glad you two have found each other Mel and your marriage will Main Event of the entire show.”

Melissa stares into Kim’s eyes with tears in her own, but it is completed with the biggest smile upon her faceKim has ever seen from her.

“It sure will be and who knows? Maybe either him or me will also walk away with the World Heavyweight championship…. Because I know for a fact that neither of us want to lose the Blast From The Past.”

Both Melissa and Kim laugh at her comment as the two continue their talk as the shot slowly fades

A shot at the Internet Championship part one.

Melissa is alone in the Saviors club house, she just returned from a work out with Kim Pain as she had decided to relax a little and watch a movie. Goth had taken off for a few days to take of some personal stuff, she knew that he had headed over to Chantal’s grave. It was something he has done a lot as of late since he had proposed to her, she thought it was sweet to know how much he still cares for the woman that he had shared a majority of his life with. At first when they had started dating it was something that she could not always handle, it made her a little bit jealous to hear him talk so much about her. But now she knows that he just was in a process of dealing with the loss of a loved one, something that he had not gotten the opportunity to do so because he wouldn’t allow himself to do so.

She zaps through the list of movies that their streaming services had to offer before landing on a classic movie.

“Shawshank Redemption.”

She smiles to herself, she was introduced to this movie by Goth. He had told her that if there was ever a movie that she had to see, that this one was certainly that movie. She was sceptic at first, but after having watched the movie she had to admit that he was right. And ever since that experience the two of them have watched it quite some times, but this was the first time that she decided to watch it on her own.

“Now let’s be a big girl Mel, you can do this.”

She says to herself with a big smirk on her face, wrapping a large blanket around herself on the coach as she relaxes and leans back. She has a nice cup of self-made hot chocolate on a small table next to her as she gets more comfortable. She remembered how she just loved romantic comedies, some action flicks she could handle. But these type of movies she had always assumed that they were long winded and boring. But after witnessing the character work of actors like Morgan Freeman and Tim Robbins had made her realize that she could indeed appreciate these type of movies, to her it was just another step of growing up. She sighs as she takes her first sip of hot chocolate as the movie starts off, slowly drifting away in the story of the Bank Manager that seemed to be guilty, to be sentenced in one of the most vicious and corrupt prison cells in the 1950’s. A story that ultimately made you feel sympathy for a man that to a certain point still believe that he had killed his wife who had filed for divorce and her lover, only to come to the conclusion that he was innocent all along.

Melissa suddenly hears a few footsteps as that causes her to roll her eyes and pauses the movie before turning her attention towards the camera crew from Sin City Wrestlign.

“Seriously?? Of all the impossible times that you could bother me you pick this moment??? Seriously???”

But Melissa doesn’t wait for an answer as she waves her hand towards the crew to do what they got to do as she takes another sip from the hot beverage.

“Well seeing that you are actually here and presumably aren’t going to be leaving until I have spoken about my opponents for this coming title match.”

She sips from the hot chocolate without taking any notice towards the camera crew as she is clearly annoyed as hell.

“Although I am going to be talking to security to be upgraded, I hate to be disturbed in my privacy for crying out loud… But anyways… I guess it is time that I will start addressing Ariana Angelos and Kayla Richardson. Two names that are in a fight for this championship belt, three names in this triple threat that could very well be the next bombshells for the coming decennia as a company like Sin City Wrestling cannot forever rely upon superheroes right??”

Melissa smirks at the subtle jab towards two Hall of Fame legends in this company in Keira and Roxi Johnson.

“And before people start to write some ridiculous hate mails or DM’s towards my direction, do realize that I do speak out of respect for their accomplishments…. But I just can’t stand them. But that’s me drifting away from the subject, because we have two other names besides yours truly that are future contenders for the Bombshell World Heavyweight championship. We are three names that Sin City Wrestling is heavily relying upon to take them into the new era of pro wrestling. Three names that already have a history with each other in separate matches…. And all of the she does or says is going to be oh so interesting leading up to this Triple Threat of consequences of so many different things. Not only to see whether Kayla can hold on to that championship belt, but also the pride to be the one that can tell the world that SHE has defeated two others in this match to walk out champion.”

“Now who would you favour?? Is it the champ?? A woman that has an impressive resume as she has been holding on to that championship belt for quite a record time is it the young and brash Ariana?? That no matter how huge the opposition is for her to overcome…. She will remain confident in her own ability and doesn’t take no for an answer??? Something that I have come in contact a few times in the past with mixed results to say the least. Or is it the bad ass bitch that everyone loves to hate and hates to admit that I got what it takes to piss you off.”


She takes another sip from the hot chocolate, savours the moment as she feels the warmth flowing from the cup towards her face before letting out a sigh of relief.

“Now obviously it is my ego that will tell you both that you shouldn’t even bother showing up int his confrontation. I mean lets’be honest, I am the only one of the three of us that can actually state the obvious…. That I have beaten both of you…. It’s something that nobody wishes to hear or want to admit without having a But excuse ready at hand. Trust me, I had a few with Ariana when she beat me twice in a very short time. But I know now that she was the better of the two at that moment…. And that I had to do harder to at least make sure that I would have walked away Roulette champion instead of her. And then there’s Kayla…. “

“We have had some incredible matches Kayla. One match where it was in the end me that managed to eliminate you from winning the Over The Pool Ultimate X match…. A match where I have to admit that both of our careers had a turn for the better. Even though at that moment in time you wouldn’t have seen it that way after being dumped into the pool unceremoniously. But here are we now, 7 months or so later and you are the Bombshell Internet champion…. A title that you have earned as you fought hard for it…. And even harder to keep it in your own possession. And I have to applaud you for accomplishments so far while being a dominant champion… there is still a key element that is missing Kayla.. But what oh what could that be???”


She pushes some hair out of her face before it would fall into her hot chocolate as it had fallen before her eyes.

“And it would be too easy to state that you cannot be a champion until you have beaten the one that you have never been able to beat. That would by itself be accurate to a certain point, but there’s more behind it than just that certain direction. Because Kayla, if that was the sole reason of why you could argue that your reign is impressive to a certain point, then I would do your reign a disservice. No Kayla, I am not that type of girl that does a “Jessie Salco” for a lack of a better terminology… Who is blinded by her own stupidity and only believes in her own realm of fake reality. No Kayla, there’s so much more that I could tell you for the reason behind the why that it would only put you to shame… And that would be a disgrace for your legacy this close to Blaze of Glory isn’t it???”

“And both of you can look at these words and wonder what the hell I am talking about, but you do know what I am talking about don’t you?? It was you that said it yourself during our one on one confrontation, that your heart wasn’t into winning the Roulette title, but did all the physical effort into winning it, to do everything you could to win the roulette championship, but failed and you own that.”


This is the first time that she directs her attention towards the camera crew for a brief moment before taking another sip of hot chocolate before placing it on the small table next to her. She then crosses her arms across her chest, lifts up the blanket a little as she turns her attention towards the camer

“Now as hard as I would love to tell the world that I respect your honesty Kayla, I feel you are full of shit. Don’t get me wrong champ, I know that you are one hell of a champion that can bring it to each and every other wrestler out there. But I started to realize after our recent one on one confrontation that you are nothing but a hypocrite.”

“The words of you getting up early in the morning and chug down some raw eggs before eating your fucking Wheaties. That would tell a simple minded fool out there that they are contending with someone that takes the sport seriously, that your workout regime is sacred!! And that you will be in a fight for your life…. And then you follow it all up with the mere fact that your heart wasn’t into it????


Melissa rolls her eyes and shakes her head before turning her attention towards the hot chocolate for a few moments.

“I feel that you are conflicted Kayla.., I feel that you are just trying to use these words to build up your confidence, try as hard as you can against better judgment that you have a chance in walking out as champion in this triple threat. But do you??? Do you really believe your own truth that in this match you will walk away breathing a sigh of relief?? That you can look over your shoulder, pinch your arm and cannot believe that you are actually awake and not dreaming???”

“You see Kayla I may have not pinned you or made you submit to win the Bombshell Roulette championship. But I did outlast you, I did have an al out performance that was enough to secure the championship belt in a multi person match… And that’s where reality sets in doesn’t it?? Because indeed you realize full well that I am an actual threat to your championship, an actual challenge to your reign as champion. A reign that you besmirched in our recent confrontation by merely allowing the match to end up in a draw… Really Kayla?? Is that how you wish to rid yourself from the evil ghosts that told you that your heart wasn’t into it?? But hey, I am willing to give you the benefit of the doubt… And prove it to me once more…. Show me that you can outlast me, show me that you want it more than me Kayla… And then and only then I will accept you as a true champion…. Because you overcame your deepest fears and your worst nightmare…”


She grabs the hot chocolate and takes a sip from it.

“And then there’s Ariana…”

She mutters with a smug look on her face.

“How different a mindset can be when you change from one to the other. Someone that actually did something that Kayla can only dream about.. not once, but twice. How weird to see that there’s a different dimension brewing between the two oppositions that are currently withholding me from obtaining my second championship belt. But you see Ariana, you just beat me. You were the one that took advantage in our second match that was a triple threat and beat me…. You beat me in our rematch as much I hate to admit it…. But why would I lie or make excuses?? You beat me, just like Jessie thought she had beaten me and could have gone to the next rookie to teach right?? At least you and I had a deciding match that would seal the deal….. Until now. “

“You see Ariana, I knew eventually our paths would cross once more. And how things have changed for one who has grown as a competitor…. Whereas another just searches for excuses for what you could not achieve. Oh yeah, I saw your Social Media outburst little Greek Drama Queen, I saw the horrendous failed attempt to live up to your own failure last week… Where’s your willingness to accept that NOTHING is just being thrown you’re your waiting arms for you to collect another success in this game?? You blame the Internet champion to do whatever she has to do to stay ahead of others?? Haven’t you learned from the confrontation that she had with me Ariana?? Or was it already passed your bedtime and you never realized how she managed to secure a draw against a dominant female?? And I suggest to you to ask your Hall of Fame friend Jessie Salco what a dominant female is all about before you even start to consider taking my words into doubt baby girl.”


She takes another sip from the cup as it is nearly finished she places the cup back on the table next to her as she stares into the camera.

“Don’t you think it is ironic that me, still a rookie is now teaching YOU a few lessons in being consistent and believable Ariana?? I mean seriously, I have not even reached the 12 months in my career as a pro wrestler and I have grown into my own…. To be able to stand on my own two feet. Being welcomed into the most dominant stable in Sin City Wrestling…. Because they see potential in me Ariana… Hell, even CCPE has opened their arms towards POTENTIAL…. Perhaps a difficult for you to grasp Ariana. But that means that the door to my future as a successful wrestler has opened up, waiting for me to knock it down out of its hinges and step through.”

 You see Ariana, I know what I did wrong the last few times we have faced. I know what I must do to outlast you and Kayla Richards before being crowned the NEW Bombshell Internet champion. They often say that you either learn from history, or that history has the tendency to repeat itself… It’s up to me to make sure that to make both of you realize who the tale of the town was during the road to Summer XXXTreme’s Ultimate X over the pool match. And even though I know that both of you are quality pretenders to my throne, it was all ME. The woman that has been trained and educated by the most brilliant minds that has paved the way into this great sport of ours for the likes of US to follow in their footsteps. And even though I know that Kayla is a well-established name by herself, it is YOU Ariana that will have to dwell in your own expectations that YOU put on yourself. Because let’s be honest Ariana, it wasn’t what Kayla did to you to secure the victory. It was what YOU didn’t do take home a W into the victory column and propel yourself into the starting grid of telling to both of us why… and I will rephrase that again Ariana… of telling to BOTH of us WHY you are the one that is destined to walk away with the Bombshell Internet Championship instead of me. But don’t worry to you Ariana as well as our beloved champion. There isn’t a stupid brain that I cannot kick in to cure yourself from the foolishness that is your incapabilities to do what I will be doing… Bringing home another championship belt to the Saviors…. And you two can thank me later for that.”


Melissa gives a wink towards the camera before running her thumb across her throat to signal towards it to cut the recording as the shot fades




26
Climax Control Archives / Melissa vs chelsea
« on: February 24, 2023, 09:03:09 PM »
OOC: first of all i am allowed to use the character of Candy in my rp as well as apologies for what has happened the past few weeks that my matches were postponed due to irl situations.... i'm glad that i posted this as i felt i had issues coming up with words as i am slowly getting better. but writing helps me mentally to get over my personal issues.

enjoy

Valentine’s Gift.

February 14th, 2023

It’s 7 in the morning as the sun starts to creep in through the cracks of the curtains of the hotel bedroom of the couple. We see Goth on his back, resting his face away from the curtains as Melissa is on her stomach snoring softly. We see Goth turn his head and notices the sunlight touching upon his face as he starts to rub his hand in front of his face while groaning softly. He remains in this position for a while, trying to recapture his sleep by keeping his hand in front of his face but ultimately sighs as it is not working. He looks over towards his fiancé, noticing that she is still fast asleep before getting out of the bed. His feet touches the cold bedroom floor, tip toeing towards the curtains as he does not want to wake Melissa as he is about to close the curtains as he remains standing and stare to the outside as he reaches the curtains.

There he stares at the balcony of the hotel room, overlooking the swimming pool that is on the ground floor on the outside. He feels the warmth of the sun touching his skin as he closes his eyes and decides to step outside. He quickly turns around, stares towards Melissa, who is still asleep before heading over to grab a shirt and knee high shorts. He grabs a bottle of water from the refrigerator and makes a sandwich before entering the balcony and sits down on the lounge chair and enjoys the sight while eating his sandwich when Melissa suddenly sits down next to him dressed in her nightie. She has a salad bowl in her hands as she starts to eat from it while winking at Goth.

“Hello handsome, did you sleep well?”

Goth smiles as he nods his head while taking a bite from his sandwich, he leans back into his chair and closes his eyes as the sun warms his face. He feels Melissa’s hand grabbing his wrist as he looks over towards the woman that he will be marrying later this year. The two hold each other’s hands while eating their breakfast on this valentine’s morning.

“So what do you got on your mind that you wanted to keep a secret for me on this day??”

Melissa asks before taking another bite from her salad, the two smile towards each other as she knows that it will be something special. She has learned throughout the years that they have been together that Goth is someone that would go that extra mile to treat her like a queen. She looks back at the moments that he had been trying to ask her to marry him, only to getting more and more desperate by every time that Candy somehow managed to make it impossible for him. The thought causes her to giggle as that is being met by an eye brow being raised by Goth.

“What’s so funny??”

She nearly chokes on a piece of her salad as she had not expected herself to be this obvious towards him that she had a funny thought in her mind.

“I was just thinking back at your time being tag team partner with Candy during last year’s Blast From The Past Tournament, trying desperately to ask me to marry you only to have…”

Goth sighs, placing his hand in front of his face as he tries to cover up his growing grin.

“Those were some “interesting” moments wouldn’t you agree??”

Both laugh after Goth’s reaction, sharing a moment where they are silently eating their breakfast while enjoying the view around them. Melissa had noticed a young girl on a balcony next to them that has recognized them from Sin City Wrestling before she runs off back inside and comes back out while wearing a Melissa shirt that reads Kick Ass. Melissa gets a big time smile on her face as she tells the girl that she would sign her shirt later today, causing her to jump from joy before running back into the hotel room to tell her parents.

“There goes your tough reputation Mel.”

Goth says while chuckling as Melissa turns her head around and gives him a playful scowl  before both burst out in laughter.

“I think I will be alright Gerrit, as long as you make sure that youyou’re your valentine surprise ready later today.”

She punches him against the shoulder in a mock fashion, causing him to play along with a hurt look on his face.

“I got something interesting planned, come to think about it I need to make a phone call.”

He suddenly stands up out of his seat as he starts to dial a number before disappearing into the bedroom to make a call. Melissa looks after him for a few moments, enjoying the view of his muscular body before turning her attention back to her salad and the view around her. She had been to Hawaii before and has always enjoyed coming her with Goth when they weren’t booked or had a week off after a super card. They had decided to fly over a few days ago and enjoy some free days before flying back for her match this Sunday. She notices the water of the swimming pool, making her want to take a splash later on and swim laps as this has been one of her favourite exercises she had done back in the days of her kickboxing career as it would allow her to train her conditioning as well as working on her physique. She takes a final bite from her salad before getting up and heads inside, noticing that she couldn’t hear Goth talking on the phone as she starts to wonder if he had gone outside.

“I guess he has got some wild plans.”

She says giggling as she cleans the bowl before heading over towards the bathroom, turning on the shower before heading over to grab some towels and shampoo. She slowly takes off her clothes and enters the shower as she enjoys the warm rays of water touch her skin. This causes her to close her eyes and let her hands push back her now wet hair as she thinks back at the one time that Goth had hired a guide to have them travel the Grand Canyon, where it ultimately turned out to be Candy as their guide and driver. She had never seen him lose his mind that much as that one single night, her smile widens as she thinks back to the romantic dinner they shared at home when Candy somehow had managed to simply walk past their security guards, not being detected by the dogs as well as none of the alarms had gone off when suddenly standing in their dining room with them.

“That was so fucking hilarious…”

She turns around as the water now touches her back while she has started to soap up her body as the romantic trip on a horse and carriage, where it was once again Candy that turned out to be the one that somehow managed to be on the spot to guide them on their romantic date. This started to make her wonder how it was possible that anywhere they went, that Candy was always there. At a certain point even Melissa could not stand the thought of turning around somewhere and bump into Candy, no matter how sweet and innocent she was. Until the moment came that Candy had set up a romantic moment for the two of them, a room filled with roses and hearts and a dinner table with candles and romantic music had been playing. It was the most romantic thing that she had ever seen and deep down in her heart, she was thankful that Candy came up with it.

She rinses her body with the warm water before slowly stepping out of the shower, she grabs the towel to dry her body and hair before wrapping a larger towel around her waist as she walks into the bedroom for some new clothing. There she hears Goth’s voice coming from the living room, talking to his phone as she leans her ear against the bedroom door as she starts to listen to him.

“I’m glad that you could make it, she will totally love what we got planned.”

This causes her to raise an eyebrow at the mention of “we”, debating whether she should just walk into the living room and pretend if nothing had happened. But ultimately decides to go and change into something special and let herself be surprised by whatever it was that Goth and this other person have in store for her.

Later that day

We see Goth and Melissa walk the beach near their hotel, enjoying the ocean as they walk barefooted through the water while holding each other’s hands.

“Thank you for the wonderful past few days Gerrit, you always know how to spoil me.”

She says while softly squeezing the hand that she was holding, she leans upon his shoulder as both of them smile while gazing to the seemingly endless sandy beaches of Hawaii. Goth suddenly stops and turns his attention towards Melissa as he now has got hold of both hands and smiles.

“I need to thank you Melissa, before I met you my life was a complete mess. Now I feel as if I am on top of the world, both on a professional and a personal level.”

This causes her to blush as she doesn’t know how to respond to his kind words.

“And when this opportunity came to do something special for Valentine, I realized that I want to make this moment memorable, a moment we can look back upon in many years and share a good laugh together.”

“You mean between the three of us Goth???”

Melissa suddenly turns around towards the direction where the voice had come from, recognizing the voice to be nobody else than Goth’s old BFTP tag team partner.

“Candy!!! What are you doing here???”

Melissa asks happily as she happily runs over towards the former Bombshell as the two hug each other.

“Well Goth texted me last week that you two were heading over towards Hawaii, asking me if I had any plans this week.”

This causes Melissa to turn her head towards her fiancé, noticing that he had walked up behind her with a huge grin on his face.

“Gerrit??? What is going on??”

Candy grabs her by the hand as this causes Melissa to turn around again and stare into the smiling face of Candy.

“Goth told me that you two had a romantic trip planned for valentine, so he invited to fly me and Marcus over on his expenses for a double date.”

Melissa’s eyes widen to the size of dishes before turning her attention back to her fiancé with a look of utter disbelief.

“I figured seeing how Candy got us engaged after a few failed attempts.”

He looks over at Candy and gives her a wink as Candy blushes a few times before turning his attention back to Melissa.

“I figured it would only be fitting if we invited Candy and Marcus to come along with us.”

Goth smiles towards Melissa, who is still flabbergasted over the idea that Goth had to bring in Candy and Marcus. She looks over towards the former SCW Bombshell,, who is smiling at her with her candy like smile. Twirling with her hair as she is clearly a bit nervous over the whole situation but excited as well.

“This is clearly unexpected, but I do love the idea. I would love to have you be our double date Candy.”

Candy jumps up and down from joy, the two women hug each other before they turn their attention towards Goth and give him a double hug. Candy relinquishes of Goth before turning her attention back towards Melissa with a shocked look on her face.

“Oh my, I forgot… I got nothing special to wear for tonight.”

This causes Melissa to smile as she releases her grip on Goth as she grabs her hand and winks towards her.

“You know what?? You just gave me a wonderful idea.”

Candy blinks towards her, not sure what Melissa has got on her mind.

“Like what??”

Melissa’s smile widens as she turns her head towards Goth before responding to Candy’s question.

“Gerrit offered me his Credit Card a few moments ago to get me something nice to wear, I am sure that he wouldn’t mind paying for another outfit???”

This cause Candy’s face to light up, causing her to jump up and down of happiness as Goth groans softly. Realizing that he cannot argue with his fiancé with Candy all happy next to them.

“Sure…, why not???”

He says while smiling towards his wife while his eyes are telling her that he will get back at her later tonight. Melissa playfully slaps across his ass as she gets the Credit Card handed to her. She leans in on him as he lowers his head, giving her the opportunity to whisper something in his ear.

“If you play along like a good little boy? Then I may just buy something sexy for later tonight, if you get my idea.”

This causes Goth to swallow loudly before sporting one of the most forced sincere smiles on his face that forces Melissa to use all of her strength to prevent herself from bursting out in laughter of how stupid he looks. She gently places a hand to his face before kissing his cheek and whispers a sweet thank you towards him before grabbing Candy by the arm as they go outside for window shopping.

“Bye Gerrit!!!! Do you think I should buy something sexy for Marcus too Melissa??”

Goth face palms himself as he watches the two women walk off, wondering if it was a wise decision to have Candy and her partner fly over to have a romantic Valentines Day double date.

“What have I done??”

Window Shopping

We come back to where Candy and Melissa are being seen window shopping for dresses, Melissa has already seen a sexy dress that she wants to try on but decided to help Candy finding one for hr own.

“Gosh Melissa, I just don’t see anything in her that I would actually like.”

She says with a pouted lip, holding a black dress I her hands before hanging it back from where she had gotten it from.

“Too plain, I need something more…. Sparkling…”

Melissa turns her head away, not wanting caa1~~~~~~~~   ndy to see that she barely could contain her laughter as she pretends to look for something for her instead. Suddenly grabbing a dress that a teenager would not even buy as it has a soft pink colouring along with many different fake little diamonds sown into it. She shrugs her shoulders before turning towards Candy, who looks at the dress for a moment before sporting a huge grin on her face.

“What about this??”

Melissa asks as she turns around and presents the dress towards her friend, whose face lights up and grabs it immediately out of her hands.

“Look at all those sparklez!!!!”

She runs off towards the dressing room, closes the curtain behind her as she starts to undress in order to put on the dress. This gives Melissa the chance to grab the dress that she had seen earlier and hums to herself

“I just love it when I…..,”

“Tada!!!!!!”

Melissa turns her head after hearing the excited voice of Candy, amazed that the former Bombshell roulette champion was able to change into the dress this quickly. She lets her eyes run over Candy’s body, admitting that the dress looks quite well on her friend.

“Turn around Candy..., let me see the back.”

Candy happily turns around and twirls around in a circle several times, causing Melissa to chuckle as she watches Candy do ta little dance in the clothing store. She turns around after a few moments, breathing heavily as she pulls some hair out of her face while string at her friend Melissa.

“Well?? What you think???”

Melissa admires her friend, she notices that she has gotten a little bit more chubby than the last time that she had seen her. But she guess that is something what happens if you are no longer competing actively inside the wrestling ring. Making her wonder if that will happen to either Goth or herself once they hang up the boots permanently. But she shakes that thought out of her head as she realizes that her career has just begun.

“You look wonderful Candy, you truly look like a candy cane. I bet Markus will have trouble keeping his hands off of you.”

The two giggle at the comment that Melissa has made before she enters a dressing room for herself. She hangs up her dress while taking off her clothes, thinking back at how quickly Candy had changed into her dress, but ultimately shrugs her shoulders and undresses. A few moments passes as she finally reaches towards the dress and places it in front of her while staring into the mirror. There she admires herself while holding on to the dress, giving herself a closer impression of how the dress would look on her before unzipping the back.

“Need some help with that Mel???”

The voice of Candy can be heard coming from the other side of the curtain as she tip toes curiously as she look over the top part of the curtain. Causing Melissa to grin as she looks over her shoulder towards her friend.

“You can start by telling me how you managed to undress so quickly girlfriend.”

The question leads to Candy giggle on the other side of the curtain, but no answer is given on Mel’s question. She slowly enters the dress, where she feels the soft fabric touch her skin. Ultimately zipping up from behind before staring into the mirror as she admires herself

“You better be ready world, because here I come!!!”

She says with a smile on her face as she pushes the curtain aside, showing off her dress to Candy, who is jumping up and down in excitement. This causes Melissa to smile to herself as she parades her dress by turning around a few times in front of Candy who is clapping in her hands as if it is a Miss Universe contest.

“You like???”

Melissa asks as she turns towards Candy, doing some modelling poses as Candy giggles before the two give each other a hug before letting go.

“I love the dresses Melissa, but are you sure that Goth won’t mind? I mean I bet these dresses don’t come cheap.”

Candy says with a worried look on her face before turning her attention to her bright pink dress with the bright stones sown into it. She looks back up at Melissa with a hopeful look on her face as melissa places two hands on top of Candy’s with a reassuring look on her face.

“No worries there Candy, he already had texted me earlier not to worry about the costs. Besides, it’s for Valentine’s day. We are entitled to spoil ourselves, plus by spoiling ourselves we also spoil the men.”

She says by giving Candy a wink, only to have her friend react to it with a clueless look on her face.

“What do you mean Melissa?? I don’t think that Markus will ever fit in this dress…, we don’t have the same size you know.”

Melissa tries to maintain a serious look on her face after hearing the reaction from her friend, but ultimately cannot help herself but burst out in laughter.

“Of course not Candy, but I wasn’t talking about buying the boys the same dress as us… I was talking more about….”

She leans forward and starts to whisper something into Candy’s ear, who at first starts to giggle because of the soft whispering. But ultimately swallows hard as she suddenly understands what Melissa was referring to.

“You mean….?”

Melissa starts to wink at her before giggling as she grabs Candy by the arm and leans her back towards the dressing rooms as she responds.

“Well Kim told me a while ago that there’s a Victoria Secret nearby, I am sure that Marcus would love to see you in something…. Sparkling???”

Candy giggles as she shakes her head

“Markus prefers me to wear something fluffy, I once bought an outfit with rabbit ears.”

Candy says as her face turns beat red when Melissa looks at her before putting a hand in front of her face. The two remain silent for a few moments before bursting out in laughter.

“Well maybe we will find something this time with some angel wings or something???”

“You think they have something like that????

Candy asks with her eyes having grown as large as satellite dishes, this causes Melissa to giggle as she grabs her by the hand reassures her.

“I am sure they have something rather sweet for you, if not then I am sure that we can arrange something for you.”

The two walk towards the dressing room and change back into their outfits that they had been wearing before changing into the dresses. Melissa ultimately grabs her dress after changing back into her outfit, looks at it and sighs. Remembering how she had to save money prior to start dating Goth. Sighing how often she had come home disappointed when realizing that the dress that she had been saving money for to buy had been sold to someone else prior. It had taught her a lesson of how to value money and not to take it for granted because she is engaged to a very wealthy man. It had been difficult for her to get used to see him spent a lot of money on very expensive items and gifts, but it ultimately made her realize that he had worked hard for the money that he can spent right now… so she could not tell him that he shouldn’t spend so much money.

“I guess it’s a good thing that we got enough to spent.”

She giggles as she takes the dress in her hand and walks out of her dressing room, where she sees Candy already waiting for her before turning towards the line as they are ready to buy the dresses

February 24th 2023

Melissa can be seen sitting in her hotel room, she is wearing a long shirt that she had borrowed from Goth as it covers 75 percent of her body. She is sipping on a glass of wine while staring at a picture of her and Goth along with Candy and Markus from their stay in Hawaii. She takes another sip of wine before placing the glass on the small table next to her and sighs.

“Welcome to my sanity…,”

She smirks a little as she brushes some hair out of her face while looking straight ahead of herself as she is ignoring the camera crew as if she is talking to herself.

“It’s so wonderful to every now and then being able to step away for a while and do some us time. But ultimately it starts to itch, wanting to get back in the ring and compete…. Competing in a match that I can tell is very talented, that wants to get herself on a momentum leading up to her grudge match against that Australian goofball Krystal Wolfe. Then again I got to prepare for my triple threat for the Internet championship after that non contest against the champ a few weeks ago. And I have to admit, I had hoped for a different outcome. But to at least be added to that match for the championship is just perfect.”

She sneers after mentioning the fact that her performance in that non title match was enough to convince the bookers to add her to the title match as the third wheel.

“That match will be interesting to be sure, knowing that the champion will be looking across her shoulder the complete time. Realizing that this is one bitch that she could not add to her long list of victories of low lives that believed that they are capable of doing the things that I did… Now it is going to be interesting what Ariana will BELIEVE what she can do against the champ. Trust me, I will be looking on that match very closely.”

“But that doesn’t mean I will be overlooking you Chelsea, because that’s just not how I work. I have learned from underestimating my opponents and I’ll be damned if I do the same thing with you.”


She grabs the glass of wine and holds it in front of her face while being lost in her own thoughts.

“I know the path of being the newcomer that makes an impression upon others, last year I had a run like that as I won my first championship in just my fourth match. It made me believe the hype that I had created, that’s right. I did it on my own as I did not needed some marketing team that would have done their best to emphasize it…. It was just a realization that it was also my downfall when Ariana took away that belt.”

She closes her fists, breathing heavily before trying to recollect her thoughts as she lets out a deep sigh.

“You may ask yourself, what does that have got to do with me? Anything Chelsea, let it be a lesson that each and every one of us have our stinking Ariana Angelos that could be our very own Achilles Heel that could set us back some steps, making it even more difficult to keep your stinking head cool”

“I will apre you with all the details Chelsea, because those will not matter this week. Because just when you and Krystal face each other you will get the exact weekly rundown from the Jessie Salco batch of boring bitches. This is luckily our moment to come face to face for the very first time, hoping that this may lead into something much bigger down the road as our careers will take a different turn after this confrontation.”


She closes her eyes as she shakes her head before letting out a sigh.

”Just don’t think that this will be on the level that you have been experiencing so far with quite some success. Because even though you aren’t on my direct focus after this weekend’s show, you are going to be expecting me kicking the shit out of you where I hope you won’t end up with a broken nose or anything close to that.”

“Because lets face it, accidents like that can happen inside the six sided ring when you get face to face with yours truly Chelsea… and it would be such a shame if you would have to walk into the Super Card after having been maimed. And we don’t want to break that pretty face of yours now do we???”


She giggles as she takes a sip from the glass of wine before turning her attention towards the camera.

“I am aware that this is merely a threat that could just be seen as nothing more than hot air. But I will have to ask you to really consider these words before you open up your mouth and become as clueless as Jessie Salco has to be retired already after I had crushed her hopes and dreams after the first big show of the year. And you know what Chelsea?? I really enjoyed the taste of victimizing my opponents like I did to her, outwrestling her, out smarting her and more importantly…. I made her Hall of Fame career debatable to be the least. So I just hope you will not consider myself to be someone that merely is full of hot air and be a threat to anyone out there that gets to face me inside the six sided ring.”

“Because I am taking you very seriously, I want to test my ability with you so that I know that once that moment comes… that I will be ready no matter what happens this coming Sunday. Sunday where the newcomer Chelsea faces a former newcomer that people wants to dictate the role of the established name upon. Because I am not like the poor old bitches that suddenly run off, try to hide for a few months before thinking that the boogey girl has gone underground and sleeps for a few months before the hunger the non-talented weaklings that does not belong here.”


She suddenly turns her gaze towards the camera with intensity in her eyes.

“The question remains Chelsea, do the victories that you have garnered so far prevent you from being those who do not belong?? Or is it simply that you are impressive, but not as impressive like yours truly?? A former Bombshell Roulette champion, a woman that took former Bombshell World Champion Masque to the limit…. Until a bug showed up and hid behind a chair?? Prove me that you are not Chelsea, prove me that youa re worht my focus if I perhaps will be defending my soon to be won Internet championship belt against you after I crushed the hopes and dreams of two little fools…. “

“Oh I just cannot wait, I just cannot wait until I wrap my arms around your stinking neck Chelsea and hear the oxygen flee your body just as your hopes of proving me wrong. Because that will be basically the only thing that you can rely upon…. HOPE Chelsea...,, Hope that you will be allowed to walk out of the ring on your own two feet. HOPE that you can look up at the lights and still have your brain still working. Because one swift kick to your head…. And everything could be nearing its end…. Just like each and every one of them that came before you… Just think about it Chelsea…, just think about it….”


With that the shot slowly fades

27
Climax Control Archives / tag team and taco's
« on: February 03, 2023, 06:55:46 PM »
Let’s get the Banjo

It’s Monday Morning, Vinnie just wakes up in his bedroom in Tijuana, Mexico. He is wearing his favourite Donald Duck pj’s and stretches his arms really far before looking around and smiles.

“Ahh, that was a wonderful night.”

He gingerly gets out of bed, tip toes over towards the bathroom as he goes to take a shower before dressing up. We see Vinnie get out of his bedroom wearing a high knee shorts and a Hawaiian shirt on as well as some flip flops on his feet. He walks off the steps while humming a happy tune as he is clearly in a great mood.
“Me and Bill got a match this Sundayyyyyyyy”

His voice suddenly extends on the Y as he steps on a dinky toy car that is on one of the steps of the stairs and slides down the stairs until he manages to grab hold of the banister to stop the fall. We can see Vinnie’s hair all messed up as well as one of his flip flops on top of his head.

“What just happened??”

Vinnie loos around as he sees Pete in the living room as he is playing with his electric race track with race cars driving around with lots of speed. Vinnie stares at the track before noticing the cars and then looks at the car that he has stepped on a few moments ago and sighs.

“Pete?? What did I tell you yesterday?? Please put your toys back into toybox before going to sleep???”

Pete looks up from the race track and nods his head before turning his attention back to the race track. Vinnie is heading towards the kitchen and prepares himself some lunch as he takes a seat at the dinner table. There he starts to eat his cheese sandwich when suddenly his phone rings.

“Hello??? Oh hi Bill, how are you doing amigo???”

Bill is talking over the phone about something as we see Pete’s head look up and starts to listen in hope of perhaps picking something up about Bill Barnhart’s dog and Pete’s girlfriend Iris. This causes him to completely forget about the racing cars on the track as suddenly one of the cars speeds up faster and flies off the track, causing it to hit Vinnie in the back of his head.

“What the?? One second Bill.”

Vinnie turns around and stares angry towards Pete, who is still focused upon Vinnie, not having noticed what had happened or the mere fact that Vinnie is staring at him. Vinnie rolls his eyes as he turns his attention back to Bill on the phone.

“Yeah, I’m back Bill. What’s up?”

Bill is starting to discuss the tag team match that Vinnie and Bill we competing in against world champion Mac Bane and former champion Ken Davieson of the Saviors. Both Bill and Vinnie have a history with this group as you can tell that they aren’t really big friends with them.

“I am glad also that we get to tag with each other Bill, it has been way too long and the chance to get our hands on those Saviors guys?? Well that makes it even better.”

Vinnie turns his attention towards where Pete had been sitting and notices that he only sees the race track, but Pete is gone. This causes him to raise an eyebrow until noticing that Pete has gotten on the table with him without him even noticing it.

“How in the hell did you?? Errr, never mind Bill. Pete just distracted me. Please continue.”

Vinnie sends a warning look towards Pete before turning his attention solely to the phone conversation, we see Pete reach towards his fanny pack and pulls out some earbuds and puts them on his head as this causes him to be connected to Vinnie’s phone. This causes Vinnie to suddenly lose contact with his tag team partner.

“What the hell????

We see Pete jump off the table and hobble towards the hallway as we hear Bill Barnhart shout through his tiny earbuds as Vinnie starts to run after him.

“Pete stop!!! Damnit Pete!!!!”

Vinnie turns around the corner, bumps into the Butler that had side stepped a few moments ago as Pete had ran off the hallway. The butler helps Vinnie get back to his feet and dusts off his shirt, Vinnie shakes his head and is about to walk away but decides to stop. He turns back his attention towards his butler and gives him an apologetic smile.

“Forgive me Jorge, I hope you aren’t hurt??”

“I’m fine senor, but why are you running after senor Pete?”

Vinnie slaps his hand across his forehead, completely forgotten the cactus as he starts to run off again. But this time he slips across the floor as the floor has been waxed a few moments ago, causing Vinnie to nearly execute a 360 in the air and lands crashing down upon his back.

“Are you alright senor???”

Vinnie shakes his head, everything is spinning around in front of him before he starts to close his eyes several times before he attempts to pull himself up to his feet by grabbing the extended hands from his butler. The butler senses the weight difference from the large and muscular wrestler as this causes Vinnie to finally get back to his feet but the Butler falls down. Vinnie quickly pushes his hands against the wall, slowly slithering towards the side that he believes that Pete had ran off. To.

“I am going to get you Pete and when I do….”

“Uhm, senor???”

“Not now Jorge!!! I’m trying not to fall again.”

Says an irritated as he is concentrated on his way towards the corner

“Si senor Vinnie, but….”

“NOT NOOooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow!!!!!”

Vinnie wants to react annoyed for Jorge the butler to be quiet as he is concentrating on his walk ahead as he almost falls down. But luckily he manages to remain standing as he had grabbed the staircase towards the first floor. He sighs of relief for a moment before turning his attention to Jorge the butler.
“Okay Jorge, what did you wanted to tell me that couldn’t wait until now???”

“Si senor Vinnie, all I wanted to say is that Pete went that way???”

Vinnie sees that Jorge is pointing towards the opposite direction that Vinnie had gone to, causing him to drop his head in disbelief as he realizes that he has to slither himself past the floor that got waxed earlier.  Vinnie sighs as he drops to his knees and lets out a tear for all the trouble that he had gone through to reach this point and realize that it was all for nothing.

2 hours later

We suddenly see Vinnie having reached the other side of the hallway after crawling on his hands and knees, followed by attempting to swam across the floor on his stomach, realizing that he wasn’t getting anywhere. Then he took fifteen minutes to get on his back as he extends his hands across the floor in the hope of pushing his hands across the wall in an attempt to push himself further. This causes a few weird stares from butler Jorge, who has tried to interrupt Vinnie in his attempt to slither across the hallway in the slowest and weirdest possible way ever to tell him that he has special anti-slip layers underneath his shoes and had brought Vinnie also a pair. But has quickly decided to just hide them behind his back as he figures out that it would not look good on the opportunity for him to get a raise after making Vinnie suffer quite a while.

Jorge the butler  stares at Vinnie, somehow managing to grab the edge of the corner and then feels that the floor has not been waxed over there. Slowly rising upwards to his feet and then jumps up and down in happiness.

“Yay!!! I made it!!! Now it is time to get my hands around Pete’s neck!!!”

Vinnie starts to gently walk across the non waxed floor, clearly not sure whether he can walk on it without worry before starting to run further. But by that moment he realizes that Pete has already escaped to somewhere that Vinnie cannot find him. Vinnie is heading towards his garage, checking in on his compilation of antique cars. Checking them whether Pete is in the backseat, the front seats, or even in a glove compartment. But cannot find him no matter where he is looking, this causes Vinnie to get really upset.

“PETE!!!!!”

“Hello?? Vinnie???”

Vinnie notices a voice popping out of his cell phone, realizing that he is out of reach for Pete’s earbuds to take the connection away from him. He grabs the cell phone and places it to his ear while continuing to look around in order to see if he sees Pete.

“Bill?? Is that you???”

“Yeah!! Where you been?? I was constantly hearing something scratching at my ear!!!”

Vinnie looks clueless at his phone, not sure what Bill is referring to before finally getting the notion and sighs.

“That was Pete, he had turned on his earbuds that he sometimes uses when he uses my phone to play Sim City. It’s really annoying, he ran off with the earbuds on as he had contact taken away from me. But I am here again, so what did you wanted to say??”

“I just wanted to let you know we are facing Mac Bane and Ken Davieson this coming Climax Control.”

Vinnie raises his eyebrow in amazement as he swallows a few times before realizing that this could be a case of revenge for losing his last match against Mac Bane.

“The world champion??? Cool!!!”

Vinnie quickly closes his phone, not even caring about whatever Bill has to say in response. He is walking around the garage, rubbing his curls with both hands as he finally sits down after opening the door to his classic Rolls Royce. He leans down against the head rest and stares at the ceiling of the Rolls Royce as he extends his hand towards it and grabs the sunglasses that have been locked there. He places the sunglasses and smiles with a classic movie smile as if his teeth shows a glow.

“This could be amazing, I mean seriously. I am on my way to be a good little Vinnie. I have walked an elderly lady this morning to the opposite of the road and bought her some taco’s. Sadly she had to tell me that she had to give the taco’s to her grandson as she is a vegetarian. Now I understand that everyone has a right to how to live their lives, to eat whatever they wisht o eat. But not to be wanting to eat a taco??? Seriously? The Mexican dish of the Heavens???”

Vinnie starts to shake his head in disbelief, extending his arms to express himself for all that he just had mentioned a few moments ago.

“Now I have to admit, I would understand you don’t want to eat one if you hae a case of gas, that your are slightly allergic to some of the products that is used to create a taco. But even then we could create a vegetarian, a vegan or perhaps a biologic version of a taco. But to tell me that you cannot eat it because you are vegetarian??? Hell, I just said there’s a vegetarian version, so I just don’t understand what the problem is. Besides perhaps the mere fact that there are those who just don’t like my heritage… just like the damn Saviors.”

“I mean seriously, they are here for how long now?? A few years?? An all I can remember is headaches, migraines, lies and the mere fact that they just don’t like me…. ME!!! Isn’t that just a exaggerated case of being a hypocrite?? That’s right, a big word that I am sure that Mac Bane will take offense to. He will start to ask me questions, grabbing a dictionary and start to give a full rundown of what a difficult word is all about. And is that what you expect from a large, long haired muscle bound goofball like him?? Oh yeah, I know I have not beaten you since day one. So that is not going to be a reason to tell me that you are better than me in every aspect Mac, because nobody got the most sensitive fingers to make love to a guitar… that’s right Mac, I am a lover, you are just…. Well you already heard enough what I thought about you.”

“And then there’s Ken Davieson, the former world champion. The Brother from another mother, I guess we all know how bonding amongst rejected siblings is starting to become a thing around here huh.”


Vinnie snorts as he looks around, trying to find some confirmation to the words that he is uttering that clearly makes no sense, but Vinnie is proud of it and believes that he is doing the right thing.

“So you won the world title, big deal. So did I, I would have beaten you too for that belt. But I guess I won’t get any opportunities for that championship belt. And I know, I know that my track record for the past few years have not been that great. And that works against me,I know I have done some horrible things. And with every step forward that I try to make, I get pushed back three or four steps back. And do you hear me complain about it??? NO!!!!”

“Well, I actually made a complaint as a mere example. To give you an idea of what I am all talking about. But that does not count, because an example is just like that… it can be potatoes and sometimes it can be tomatoes… perhaps apples or pears, gravy?? I mean I can give a few more examples, but you cannot see anything remotely looking like a complaint.”

“Hell, I am quite a reasonable guy right?? Yeah Ken, I am just a reasonable guy. And those are tough to be amigo. Just like Bill Barnhart, even though he had a bad day against that aging Goth, he just slipped over a banana peel and his pink straps got stuck in the spots that it just hurts your shoulders too much. I mean seriously, he would never get submitted against that long haired idiot. Is that a common theme with some of you Mac?? Huh?? Or is it merely because you are all jealous of the good natured advantage that I got over you. Because when my music hits, every single Mexican and Mexican Sympathizers will jump out of their seats and scream from the top of their lungs. Hell, I hope the vegetarian Mexican old lady be there as well, because that would bring me tears to my eyes. I would just need a second to control my emotions, but when I have that second I will teach you and that champion of yours a lesson of being educated in manners, in how to cut flowers from the bottom down, how to open a door for a weak person that needs help because he cannot wipe his backside on his own. I am going to teach all of that and some more to understand what true manners are all about. Yeah that’s right, that is far more important than whatever it is that you two stand for.”

“Hell, I don’t know you two or anyone else in your little group knows. It’s all greed, it’s all sending out nice tweets to some and in the meantime not caring at all about it. So if I can do anything to stop your momentum?? Then I will do it and what better than to do it on Climax Control 352…. See you two then boys.”


Vinnie gives a wink to the camera before walking off as the shot slowly fades

28
Climax Control Archives / A New Chapter
« on: February 03, 2023, 11:41:14 AM »
OOC: I have permission from the handler to use Kim Pain in my rp.

A new chapter.

The desert outside Las Vegas, Nevada.

It’s 9 am, we are at the special Saviors headquarters outside Las Vegas, Nevada that Goth is letting built for the entire group to turn towards when necessary. We see Melissa doing her morning run on the specially constructed athletic track, wearing a black Goth shirt that is a few sizes too big, a spandex tights that cling nicely around her legs and ass and a new pair of Nike running shoes as she wears them down on a regular basis due to the many miles of running. She crosses the finish line and stops at the spot where Goth is standing with the stopwatch. He doesn’t say anything, just writes her time that she has ran for the 5k. She walks over towards the bench and sits down, grabs the bottle of water and takes a few sips while catching her breath, she accepts the towel that Goth hands her to wipe off some of the sweat from her forehead.

“You are just a few seconds above your fastest time.”

Goth tells her as she acknowledges his words by nodding her head, still catching her breath before taking a sip from the bottle of water before laying down on the bench and closes her eyes.

“That’s not bad for a first time in a long time, this track is really amazing.”

Goth nods his head as he grabs her left leg and starts to rub the back of her leg as this causes her to sigh of relief.

“Oh that feels so fucking good.”

Goth grins as he continues to work his magic on the leg muscle that more often tends to tense up after a run. He digs his fingers into the calf as she places her hands behind her head and smiles. The two of them have been travelling a lot the past few days as Goth had been a part of Climax Control before travelling to two other companies over the Sunday and Monday. She had been so happy to have met up with Kat Jones, who had accompanied fellow Sin City Wrestling competitor and owner of CCPE Chris Page. She thinks back fondly about the girl talk between the two of them about the marriage plans between her and Goth.

“I have been looking forward to compete once again after crushing Jessie Salco.”

She says after a brutal 30 minute Iron woman match between her and the Hall of Famer. She had noticed that it was a wise decision for her to focus on her conditioning to being able to compete much longer in a match with someone that is a speed devil. It ultimately came down to the final moments where she was able to walk away with the victory, removing a foul taste out of her mouth from the Chamber of Extreme match that she had lost to Jessie Salco at the end of last year. She drapes the towel across her face for a moment as she allows Goth’s fingers to work magic on her sore calf before slowly leaning upwards on her elbows.

“What are the plans for the remainder of the day??”

She asks him with tired eyes, he looks back at her before draping her left leg across his lap and stares oat her schedule on the app on his cell phone.

“I want you to take a shower obviously”

His answer is greeted by Melissa throwing the towel into his face before scowling at him in annoyance.

“I want you to relax a litte for the rest of the day, Kim is coming over later and I feel she was having some plans for a bachelorette party before our marriage.”

He says with a twinkle in his eyes, Melissa rolls her eyes before starting to giggle. She clearly had not thought about having a bachelorette party, but the idea of celebrating one with the girls sound actually like fun.

“Oh my God, this is so Kimberly. I guess I’ll better go through with it, knowing that she wouldn’t take a no for answer even if I really didn’t want one.”

The two share a laugh before Goth slowly gets up to his feet and is about to head to the back but stops, he hands her the towel.

“I want you to enjoy everything that life has got to offer you Mel, you have been such a detrimental part in my life as long as I know you. And I would do anything to repay you with anything, as long as you are happy.”

This causes her to get emotional, she slowly gets to her feet and wraps her arms around his rather muscular neck as the two kiss each other in a loving embrace. Goth finally lets go after a few moments and kisses her on the cheek before heading off inside the house as Melissa remains there on the athletic track as she grabs her stuff and is about to head to the shower.

The shot reopens as we see her enter the dressing room for the ladies as she walks over towards her stuff that she had laid out on the table next to her spot. Grabbing the shampoo and some towels before heading starting to undress and head over towards the shower. There she hangs up the towels on a spot near to the shower as it is easily to reach forward for and turns on the warm water of the shower. Leaning her head backwards while closing her eyes and enjoys the warm water splashing on her face and onto her body before reaching over for the shower gel and soap herself in thoroughly.

“Hmmm, this is the life.”

She softly speaks towards herself, she was a little bit hesitant to leave Las Vegas and go to stay in the middle of nowhere with a piece of land that has been bought in the Nevada desert. But after staying here for a while, watching the building improvement and growth of everything that Goth and the others had planned out for them caused her to reconsider her original ideas. The quietness and the mere notion that she does not have to worry about being recognized or bothered by fans at the wrong moments of the day has really convinced her that this was the best idea possible. She places her hands on the wall in front of her at either side of the shower head and closes her eyes. She soaps her hair with shampoo and feels it run down her head and face all the way to the ground. She always enjoyed the scent of her favourite shampoo as she feels it crawl down her body all the way onto the floor as it slowly vanishes with the rest of the water down the drain. She stays there for a few more moments, thinking towards her marriage. The idea of a bachelorette party has caused her longing to get married with Goth to grow once again as she had been trying to put it in the bac of her head as she still has got her wresting career, starting to get a shot at the Bombshell Internet title against the current champion Kayla Richards, coincidently one of the Bombshells that Melissa had faced at the Ultimate X over the pool match where she had won the Bombshell title. The two had fought each other over the pool as the final two combatants for the title before Melissa had managed to obtain the championship.

“How things have changed since that point in time….”

She whispers to herself, realizing that she has had a far less significant title reign as Bombshell Roulette champion in comparison as the reign that Kayla is on as of late. She has been successfully defending that championship belt against any comer. This is the mindset that Melissa respects in her opposition, as she strives to be the very best that the Bombshell division has to offer. And she realizes that eventually she has to go through Kayla to actually achieve that goal. Remembering how she finally succeeded to outlast her at the Ultimate X gave her a small smile on her face.

“You know what they say, history tends to repeat itself.”

She giggles before shaking her head and enjoys the rays of water a little bit longer before turning off the water and reach for the towels to dry her body and hair.

We see her enter the living room after dressing up from the shower and have a huge smile on her face as she notices her friend sitting there.

“Hiya Kim!!!”

Kim looks up from the magazine that she was reading and pops up from the sofa as the two ladies give each other a big hug. Melissa lets go off her and admires her for a few moments.

“My, aren’t we looking beautiful today?”

Kim giggles as she shakes her head before pointing towards Melissa.

“Nah uh…, you are going to be the one who is going to look pretty on your wedding day baby girl.”

Melissa grins as she sits down on the sofa that Kim sat on, she immediately sits down on the other end of the sofa as the two start to talk.

“Talking of which, I heard from Gerrit you had something on your mind?”

Kim giggles as she nods her head as she sits right up on the sofa and stares towards Melissa.

“I was thinking, I’ve gotten to know you through Kat and Whisper and you seem to be one all for having fun, well we can’t have you go get married without your last night of “fun” girlfriend.”

Melisssa rolls her eyes before lowering her head as she starts to shake it.

“That sounds so wrong Kim, that it almost has to be one of your evil plans.”

The two giggle for a few moments before Kimberly shakes her head.
 
“But seriously Mel, you deserve something spectacular. You got a great man wanting to marry you, wanting to settle down with you. And you deserve all of that, but before you go and get married, you need to come in contact with the spoils of life one last time.”

“Oh my….”

Melissa instinctively places a hand in front of her mouth, trying to hide the blush that is emerging upon her cheeks. She is far from being a prude, but the way Kimberly has been hinting Melissa about her plans has gotten her suddenly very flustered. She starts to think about the words from Kimberly about Goth, how he has indeed been treating her like a queen ever since the two had starting to date each other. She gets a warm feeling inside her stomach when she remembers how nervous he was on their first date, knowing that he had not dated a single woman since his teens and his then wife. Had gone to a cheap restaurant, as that was the only thing that he could afford at that time. These moments that he had confined to her his fears and showcased his most vulnerability has caused her to give in to her feelings and melted away at his romantic nature. She had even suggested to him to visit a similar restaurant like he and his then wife had done, just to understand how it must have been between the two of them, which he eventually had done.

“Hellooooo??? Earth contacting daydreamer….”

Melissa snaps out of her thoughts, causing to look into the grinning smile of Kimberly Pain as she realizes that she had been caught daydreaming. Her face turns beat red from shame as she confines to her what she had been thinking about.

“Aww, he is a keeper. But that doesn’t change the fact that I want to see you get wild one more time Melissa.”

Melissa nods her head and laughs

“Fine, I give in. There’s no way I can convince you otherwise.”

Kimberly cheers of happiness as she jumps up from the sofa and sits down next to Melissa as she starts to talk about her plans for the bachelorette party as the shot fades.

Later that night

Goth and Melissa can be seen in their bed, both snuggling up against each other while watching a movie. Goth has his arm wrapped around her as she rests her head against his shoulder while both of her hands are inside the free hand from Goth.

“Gerrit???”

Melissa suddenly looks up at Goth, who lowers his face slightly astheir eyes meet

“What’s wrong hun??”

He looks at her with his loving eyes, causing her to get that warm feeling all over her.

“When you and Chantal got married, did you have a bachelor party???”

Goth raises his eyebrow for a few moments before showing a rather large grin on his face.

“We got married as soon as we came to the US, just imagine. Two teenagers with little money, no friends or relatives. We kind of held a party of our own.”

She notices his smile to slightly widen after mentioning this, he has lifted his head upwards as he stares ahead of him.

“It wasn’t really much of a party, we had ordered a few pizza’s. I had bought a bottle of wine at a liquor store and we popped a few CD’s in a CD changer and had a lot of fun.  Why??”

She notices that he had turned his attention towards her once more, his gorgeous blue eyes made her melt a little

“Kimberly started to discuss all of her plans for my Bachelorette party, it made me wonder how things were for you the first time you got married. Will you do a bachelor party??”

She finally asks him the question that she had been dying to ask him for quite some time, she looks at him a bit nervously, not sure how he would react to the question that could be very personal to him as it may confront him with the memory of his deceased wife. She places her hand on top of his as her gorgeous brown eyes stare at him lovingly, waiting for his answer as he finally smiles.

“I was thinking about perhaps taking the guys out to a bar or something and watch them get wasted.”

The two share a laugh before goth shakes his head and turns serious once more.

“But with all due seriousness, I think me and the guys will go out have something to eat and to drink. Sharing a men’s out on the cruise ship and enjoy the last few hours of my life as nonmarried man before I marry the most beautiful woman in the world.”

He stares at Melissa, who feels her head turn red before placing it on his shoulder. Goth gives her a kiss on the forehead before turning his attention back to the movie. Melissa gazes at the television screen, but her mind is slowly wondering off at the mere thought of how life would be with the man she loves as being his wife. She slowly closes her eyes as she starts to doze off.

So we meet again.


It’s Friday afternoon, mere days before Climax Control 352 will take place. The night where Melissa will take on Kayla Richardson, the current bombshell Internet champion. A proud champion as she is currently the longest reigning Bombshell champion of all current Bombshell champions. We see Melissa do some sit ups in the living room, attention completely focused upon the television screen where we see the Ultimate X Bombshell Roulette title match from last years Summer XXXTreme play from the Sin City Wrestling Network, the night where one Savior walked in Bombshell Roulette champion and the other walked out the Bombshell Roulette champion. She does a few more sit ups before finally grabbing for her towel and wipes off some of the sweat from her forehead before taking a sip from the bottle of water next to her padding that she was sitting on. She unbuttons the cap and takes a few large sips from the bottle before screwing the cap back on.

“I know it is already February, but I still want to wish everyone a happy 2023. I know I should have done so at the earliest of opportunities, but my mind was completely focused upon taking matters in my own hands and finally shutting up Jessie Salco. A woman that I have to admit I got to admire her willingness to keep on fighting, but I think that’s where the compliments from my part ends. But it sure does feel great to know that I can finally move on, I just didn’t expected my first post Jessie match would be a Bombshell Internet title match.”

“But hey, who am I to complain??”

She grins as she slowly turns her attention towards the match and pauses it at the part where she and the current Bombshell Internet champion remain as the final two combatants. She had to admit that it was one of the more hectic moments that could have gone either way for her and Kayla, but luckily it was her perseverance and noticing an opening for her to capitalize and win the championship belt. Melissa watches the moment that she sees Kayla fall into the water, making the realization of what she had done even more special for her.

“I have to admit, I understand now how special that moment was. Don’t get me wrong, I have watched this clip a thousand times before. But for some reason I understand it now, I realize now that I was one of the few fortunate ones that achieved something special.”

Melissa now lowers her head as she sighs and clicks on the remote control to continue the match, she takes three deep breaths before looking up again and pauses the screen once more. This time it is her holding Goth in her arms as she had fallen into the pool with he championship and celebrate the wonderful occasion.

“That was a moment that I thought would never be duplicated, I would have been grateful if my career had ended then and there. Merely because I was with the man that I love, but I guess this year may very well end up even more emotional charged. But that is so far away and I cannot overlook the challenges that are ahead of me right now, like you Kayla. You have been a dominant champion, far more dominant then I have to admit I had been last year. Is it the rookie status that makes people wet behind the ears?? Not knowing what to expect to deliver every single night?? I guess you have been there before, seeing how this is your second reign as the Bombshell internet champion… Something I could not do when I issued a rematch against Ariana…. The next challenger in line, how fortunate to know that when you thin one is gone…. The other resurfaces???”

She smirks as she grabs the bottle of water and places the water close to her lips once more.

“But it wouldn’t be wise from me to irritate myself this very moment over the Greek freak, because I know that either you or me will have to deal with her stepping into the forefront after the best between of us has won, so that just like a nice little Jessie protégé can take all the spotlight on her. But fortunately, it is now between the two of us. The dominant champion and the woman that beat the dominant champion for a championship. I guess the wheels areslowloy spinning in the marketing area of Sin City Wrestling of how to create a seemingly un imaginable expectation between the two of us. Because if just realize, that if I beat you…. I have beaten every single superstar that failed against you…. “

“Well sort off, at least if you want to look at it from a technical point of view??? But it’s the truth isn’t it Kayla? Because as being a champion, all you must do is to prevent others from beating you under the given rules that states that if you do not pin or make the champion submit, that you are not the Bombshell Internet Champion. And guess what I am good at Kayla???”


She turns her attention towards the camera, there’s a confident yet focused look upon her face. She pulls her hair backwards before slowly rising to her feet as she starts to loosen up some of her leg muscles.

“I know the world is watching the two of us Kayla, on one side it is you defending your impressive run…. On the other end it is me, the one that needs to show up if I do not want to be pushed back to the Bombshell Roulette division. With due all respect towards our current champion, but I do not want to be remembered being stuck for several years that you constantly want to challenge the winner of the Roulette title like grand mama Jessie does. Now I may be harsh, but I have seen future plans in my quest to be the very best. Something I assume that you have in the back of your head as well??? You see Kayla, I don’t want to be remembered as a one hit wonder, a talent that could have been. I do not need to be remembered as a potential threat to whomever is the Bombshell Internet or World Champion if I cannot deliver. And I know that this time it is more your domain, even though the first time was it really someone’s domain to begin with??? Or did I just adapt the best to the given situation??? I think the last reasoning is the more believable in the realm of possibilities.”

“Possibilities, that’s interesting wouldn’t you agree?? It’s possible that I just have your number Kayla, it’s possible that you can use all your motivation and confidence as champion to overwhelm me and teach me a new trick that I need to adapt to. But ultimately I know I will strike, strike thee with vengeance and might… But it’s more than that, it is the drive to compete at the highest of any given levels. As long as you deliver at the right moment. Back then…”


Melissa points at the television screen where the lovely couple are still seen embracing each other
“It was ME that got the job, I would be lying if I do not want a new piece of shiny gold being wrapped around my waist by my man. To stand next to him once more as a power couple in wrestling. Sadly I cannot claim to be THE top couple as Mac and Amber hold both the world titles at this moment. But it is still clear what I am aiming at isn’t it?? That’s right, I have been focused to this point since disposing of some old waste. I have been performing to reach a higher level that I know is necessary to overtake you and remain the champion in a valiantloy fashing.”

“I just need to ask you Kayla, did you have some sleepless nights since the card was posted?? Were you considering calling in sick?? Or asking Mark or Chris for a favour to do whatever they want in order for them to change the card?? It would be hard to imagine that wouldn’t it Kayla?? Because there is nothing to fear about this confrontation… except fear itself. Do I believe that you are afraid of me?? Of course not, do I know you respect my abilities?? Of course you do. And do I believe in dreams to be killed by a seemingly unbeatable force in this division?? If I was a weak minded little bitch then sure I would have. But that’s the point isn’t it?? I am not going to be trying to wake up screaming over some repackaged Freddy Kreuger that does not even own a glove, let alone being able to manicure herself if she had some stiletto’s. You see Kayla, I am a different kind of cat. And boy, isn’t that what we all say??”

“Damn right we do, but the difference between me and oh let’s say… Bella Madison, Mercedes Vargas.. or even Keira Fisher-Johnson is that I do not sugar coat it sweetheart. What you see, is what you get. So take a good look at the woman that has improved so much more since that fateful night that I won my first championship. Because I am not afraid to admit, I have tasted defeat. I have been at the end of the line and was considering just to be thankful that I could still lace up my damn boots. But those moments of doubt, those moments of reconsidering my future are now once again shredded like Jessie Salco’s hopes and dreams of ever capture another title. Because the next big wave that me and my surfboard will come across in the ocean is MINE to be taken sweetheart. And even though in the beginning everything may seem so difficult, so rough for you as the announcer calls out my name as the NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet champion, you do have to realize that you have had a hell of a run. Something that nobody can take away from you, nobody? Well except for me of course.”


She closes her eyes a little as she punches her left hand into her open right and grins.

“Just imagine when that moment comes, that people will continue to talk about you Kayla. That people will tell the world that YOU were the final Bombshell that had a run that was longer than fourteen days at that given moment. That they will utter out everything about you under the expectation of respect… RESPECT YOU HEAR ME??? But even though you have a great run right now, it has to come down to an end Kayla. Note how I do not allow the narrative of everyone else to cloud my mind by saying the obvious. Because that’s what Karma is going to do.. it will determine the fate of the champion and the challenger. And just like Summer XXXTreme, I really love my chances of overtaking that championship belt and rip it out of your fingers. Because I noticed that you had your focus solely upon that belt, that you managed to lower your guard for me to take advantage over. The kickboxing assassin struck that night Kayla, just like I have struck many nights after that given moment. And we all know that history tends to repeat itself, that it tends to tell the world that even though the names change throughout the years… the story and the end results remain the same.”

“I got one swift kick to your head ready Kayla, but don’t make the mistake to think that I do not have any other tricks hidden behind this seemingly innocent face. Because then and especially then, you will be walking out without that championship belt…. But don’t worry, I will represent the championship division with the respect that you have tried to do…. But I will only do it slightly better…. So until Sunday champ, I hope you will be ready… Because 2023 is the year that I will dominate every single one of you…. And you??? You are just another casualty….”


Melissa stands up and walks away as that ends the scene.



29
Supercard Archives / Re: HBCARTER v SENOR VINNIE
« on: January 13, 2023, 09:56:43 PM »
The New Years Resolutions of Vinnie:

We are at a busy street in Tijuana, Mexico. Where we see a crossover standing in front of a busy market center, there he is overlooking the busy traffic that passes the street every few seconds as well as whether someone wishes to cross the road upon his side or the other side where we see a rather small cactus standing with the same outfit that the rather large individual has on. The big figure looks over towards his “co-worker” and waves towards him, giving a thumbs up as he notices the cactus apparently wave back towards him.


“Hola amigo’s, first of all I hope you all have had a wonderful Christmas and a good New Year?? And are looking to the new year just as much as yours truly.”

The rather large man smiles as he takes off his hat for a moment, letting his massive curls fall out underneath it to reveal SCW superstar Senor Vinnie.

“Now I know that 2022 has been a year with mixed results, I won some matches and lost some. I didn’t win any championships for another year in a row, something that has been a burden on my mind for many years. But I have had some soul searching alongside with my amigo Pete, where we decided that we would do things completely different. And this is just the beginning of it all, I…. one second.”

Vinnie stops mid-sentence as he notices a rather old lady with a walker in her hands leaving the market place, he notices her struggle a little bit as the walker get stuck behind a loose stone on the pave walk and rushes over to assist her.

“Please allow me to assist me senora.”

“That’s nice of you, if you could just help me….”

Vinnie, in being the major enthusiastic natured individual immediately grabs the older lady by the arm in a gentle way and helps her to lift the walker upwards in the air for a few inches. In a way that she could lift the walker easily over the loose piece of stone on the pave walk, in order for her to be able to continue her way. The only problem is that when the lady moves forward, her left foot get stuck behind the stone.

“Oh my, now I’m stuck behind the stone. And I still have to visit my grandmother Juanita. I…”

Vinnie’s eyes widen as he stares at the old lady that he is trying to assist, hearing the mentioning of her visiting her grandmother. Making him wonder how old her grandmother must be as he had guessed this old timer to be around near the 80s at least, but refuses to ask as that is not something that you do towards a lady. He carefully helps the older lady to walk around the loose hanging stone before waving her off as she told him that she is on her way. There he notices after staring at the older lady for the last 10 minutes or so that she is clearly lost, making him feel sorry for the old timer and walks over towards her.

“Senora??? Can I help…”

The older woman suddenly snaps her head towards the direction where the sound had come from that had clearly startled her.

“Don’t touch me!! I may be old, but I still know how to slap the taste out of your mouth with this plastic sack of coins!!!”

This startles Vinnie for a bit, not expecting that the older woman was suffering from short term memory. He lifts his hands upwards in a defensive posture as well as slowly taking a step backwards while showing her his genuine smile as he notices the older lady grabbing a small plastic bag with coins inside of it, making Vinnie wonder from what century these coins came from.

”Forgie me senora, but I have no intention to rob you or anything else. But I could not help but notice that you seemed to have lost the direction towards your grandmother and wanted to assist you.”

But the older lady does not want any of it, moving her arm in the extreme fast pace of any other old timer would be reaching at her age. Yet surprises Vinnie by nearly hitting him a few times as he needs to step back again and needs to reconsider strategy.

“No senora, I am a good Vinnie, I am the only child from the Rodriguez family of the Rodriguez Mariagi legacy. I….”

This causes the old woman to suddenly stop from swinging the rather useless sack of coins as some of them fall on the pave walk.

“Rodriguez??? The Rodriguez family??”

Vinnie scratches his head as he did not expected the name to calm the old lady down, but shrugs it off and gives her his patented smile.

“Yes Senora, Antonio Rodriguez is my father. I….”

“You are my grandson!!!!”

The fragile woman drops the walker, slowly stammers towards Vinnie as she wraps her fragile arms around the rather large man that cannot comprehend what just happened. He looks over towards the other side of the street and sees his friend Pete the Cactus scratching his head before shrugging his shoulders.

“Are you grandmama Juanita????

He asks as he suddenly remembers the tale of his long lost grandmother, who went to buy groceries and never came back. He looked at the old lady and realizes that she is holding a bag from an old groceries store that no longer exists over twenty years. A second thought hits him as he wonders how long a bag like this can remain useful to carry things around.

“Si Vinnie, I am your grannie…. I am so happy that I finally found you my grandson, grandpapa Leo had forgotten to give me money my little one. That forced the police to throw me into jail and I had to stay there for 50 years.”

This causes Vinnie’s eyes to bulge out of his head out of shock

“50 years??? For not being able to pay for groceries??”

The old lady starts to weep as her make up slowly wears down from the long lost memories as she finally tries to look up to him.

“I got 45 years for spitting on the judge because I was being mistreated son. It was my fault, but I had served my sentence and now I am about to visit relatives.”

Vinnie sighs as he realizes that he has to tell her the bad news that everyone above her age has died many years ago. He wraps his arms around the old mumbling lady and promises himself to take good care of her while also going to be wrestling later this week
*To be continued*

We see Vinnie coming out of a guestroom and softly closes the door when he bumps into the camera crew

“Oh Hello, that is rather rude to interrupt me after putting my grandmother to bed?? Well if you  want to know, the latest update is that she is doing fine. She has gone through a lot and I am willing to help her get treatment. I have already hired the best doctors to treat her with her losing some of her memories, as well as going to put on the classical family Rodriguez taco diet. Now I know what you must be thinking, how can taco’s be a diet Vinnie?? And there’s a simple answer to that question. We add a lot of vegetables in it as well as adding all the fruit that you can eat on a extra plate next to the taco. Now wee all know that fruit is very healthy, so in our culture that makes it a taco diet.”

Vinnie gives a two thumbs up to his description of something to normal human being standards could be considered to be a diet.

“Now Pete has been nagging me around my head of whether this is truly y grandmother Juanita. And even though I’m rather shocked about him taking her credibility in doubt, I have decided to shut him up for once and for all to agree for her to take a blood test and see whether the results will return with a positive or negative result. Because I know he has the best of intentions with the senior citizens of the world, he also is a very cheap ass cactus and does not want some hobo steal me from my wealth and riches.”

“Now I have to admit, he had felt the same way about Lora before she and I wed. but he has turned around rather quickly, realizing that she had never taken any cent that wasn’t hers and we never had children, so I never had to pay for child support. It make me realize that actually Pete is a very cheap ass spoiled cactus,k who may just only like me for my money!!!!”


Vinnie punches his left hand as a fist in his open right hand out of anger as all of the sudden we see Pete jump into view with an expensive Armani shirt, trying to convince Vinnie that it is a cheap knock off and that he would never abuse his friends trust and money.

“You are just lucky you caught me in a good mood Pete, I trust you. But I only trust you, because you never stole anything from me…. Well, besides that one time that you used my credit card to buy Iris that expensive dog collar with diamonds… Or that one time that you booked us the most expensive restaurant even though we were broke??”

There’s a silence as Pete is trying to convince Vinnie to something

“Now I know we had to wash and clean like 5000 plates to pay off the bill. But that took us like five months to accomplish!! Hell the last few plates were done yesterday!! So don’t gloat over that!!! Hell, you had it easy by taking orders from the customers while I was in the back doing the dishes!!! And half of those orders were actually wrong!!!”

Silence

“Oh don’t start with the whole bullshit excuses that your mind wasn’t on the right spot because of that fight you had with Iris. You need to be a professional Pete and separate work from private life okay!!!!”

Silence

“Oh that is low to bring in Lora Pete, I won the world title and married her on the same night okay!!! You are just still upset over the fact that you had to attend the wedding through skype instead of being allowed to be there in person!!! You had maggots inside that pot of yours and there was clearly stated that no animals were allowed unless they were trained and educated animals.”

Silence

“No that does not count as being trained annoying little buggers!!! Now you have to be quiet, or else nanna Juanita will wake up Pete. And I have a match to prepare for.”

Vinnie puts back on a smile, pretending that this little argument between him and Pete had never took place. He flexes his arms as he wraps them across each other in front of his chest before putting on his shades and turn into the man that claims everyone loves. He clears his throat a few times before he starts to talk

“Hola amigo’s and amiga’s, welcome to the Vinnie show in 2023. Did all of your resolutions been thrown out of the window already?? Did your parents already ate something ery fattening while promising that they would go on a diet?? And of course those foolish people that have a new years tradition to take a dive into the sea on new  years day, why you may ask?? Because they just love to have a robe wrapped around them after jumping out of the water with nearly a heart stoppage, only to get their wrinkled up faces on national television as others laugh at them. But all in good fun I suppose?? Me on the other hand??? I stayed home and enjoyed the fireworks.”

“Clearly you had expected me to go outside and shoot some big ass fireworks into the sky?? Well I’m sorry to disappoint you, my insurance company was suddenly cancelled because Pete needed some extra money to be saved to buy Iris some diamond bedroom toys… I still have no clue what they are like, but I don’t like the sound of that!!! But onto my my opponent…. Senor Carter, a talented person that I feel is a rather special individual. Now you may ask me why Vinnie??”

“He reminds me of Fenris, because of their shared preferences of the opposite, or in this case same sex. And that’s alright with senor Vinnie, I am all about equality and doing the right thing to support those who need to have that pat on the back. So here you go Carter!!!”

“But seriously senor, even though we may have never faced before, or even actually met. I feel the need to tell the world that I do respect you. And I know that given the right opportunity that you want to grab that championship belt away from Bill. I understand that there is some bad blood between you and my amigo, but I just want to point out that Bill is a kind of amigo that can fight his battles on his own and does not need me, or vice versa. So be assured, you and I will only have to worry about these big time pythons.”


Vinnie starts to flex his muscles before giving them a kiss and turns his patented smile back to the camera.

“I also want to point out that even though I am taking the full responsibility of taking care of my old nanna, I will still have enough time and focus not to be distracted in our fight between the two of us. I don’t want this to be used as an excuse to why I may potentially lose to you senor. But rest assured, I am a full blooded Mexican male, who has held the world and Internet title in this company. And I feel that a possible victory over you will help me a long way back to the right direction. I have sweat on the treadmill, I have gained some muscular mass as well done a lot of mental workouts… You know, I played memory with nanna, she taught me the game of chess and it has taught me that there are a lot you can do with a rook that isn’t allowed during the more traditional game of chess. But I have promised Pete that I would not turn his cheeks redder than a Ferrari F! car. And those babies are surely red!!!”

“But I’m diverting from what is truly important. Our confrontation, the first of first
The first time we meet, on the first show of the new year…. The only thing that isn’t first is the fact that I had to help nanna to the toilet for the millionth time since yesterday. But I am sure that the world can forgive me that one as we move on. I want you to know senor Carter, that I am back to the level I once was when I won the world title. And before you mention my cheating ways, I didn’t cheat that day as I earned that world title by making Austin James Mercer tap out. A joyful day to this very day for me, but also a day that needs a replacement by a new world title. So I ask of you senor Carter, if you feel that you cannot beat me… would you at least be gracious of allowing me to defeat you in a proper fashion?? If that is the case, I will gladly allow you to eat one of my infamous healthy diet taco that I mentioned a few moments ago. So with all being said and promised, another smile to emerge upont he world as Senor Vinnie, the man that is actually a good person… is upon us… Happy new year everybody!! I cannot wait to see you all back in person when the first show in the new year is upon us!!!”


With that the shot slowly fades as we see Vinnie wave towards the camera with the biggest smile ever

30
Supercard Archives / Re: BULLDOG (c) v GOTH - Roulette title
« on: January 13, 2023, 12:13:55 PM »
The shot opens at the same house that we have been at last week where Goth had been seated on a bench at the porch up front, there we notice the former multi champion once more while seated with a bottle of whiskey in his hands, he is staring at the built of the swimming pool in the middle of the many acres that is ahead of him. A swimming pool that he has been wanting ever since the talks had been made about moving out of the busy life of Las Vegas and heading into the desert. Goth takes a sip from the bottle of Whiskey and shows a look on his face that reveals that the taste clearly had hit a bad spot.

“Its been so long since I have drank from this, I nearly have forgotten how it tastes.”

He lets out a few coughs, placing the bottle upon the floor next to his right shoe. He turns towards the men that are working on the swimming pool as it made him nod in approval. Yesterday the foreman had told him that it would be a matter of days before they had completely built the swimming pool to the wishes of the former world champion. Making sure that there is enough space for him to swim laps, as well as the capability of holding swim parties as well as enjoying a BBQ while enjoying the coolness of the water. He had always been a fan of the water, it helped him to maintain his flexibility throughout the majority of his career. But now he knew that it wouldn’t last forever as he slowly gets up and walks inside the house.

There we see Goth enter the living room, a large area where we see a large sofa in the corner that he falls onto. Placing the bottle of Whiskey on the table next to him and looks around, we see Melissa on the phone on the other end of the room as she is talking to Kat Jones in trying to get her to join them. Goth sighs as he closes his eyes for a few moments before suddenly getting awoken by the sound of his cell phone as he has received a text message.

“This better be good.”

Goth grabs the phone and checks the message, causing him to slowly sport a grin on his face before putting the cell phone back into his pants. He looks back at Melissa, who just ended her phone call and is walking towards him before kissing him on the forehead.

“Kat says hello, she is looking forward to visit us soon.”

This causes Goth to smile, he had not spoken to Kat in a very long time since her rehab afte the injury. She had been a instrumental piece to the group as well as a big sister to Melissa, assisting her into the start of her career. Teaching the way inside the six sided ring and had stretched her several times, that thought had caused Goth to chuckle.

“What’s so funny??”

Goth looks up, noticing that Melissa had walked over to her own spot where she had been sitting a few moments ago. Causing him to showcase the patented smile that had been synonymous throughout his career.

“I just thought back to the first time that Kat stretched you.”

Melissa rolls her eyes before scowling back at Goth, she did not enjoy to be reminded of these situations. Even though she realizes that it had only helped her to become the wrestler that she is right now, she had to admit that she had been missing those moments with her friend.

“I should have known that you are just this predictable Gerrit, I guess you are entitled to your little moment of fun.”

Goth nods his head, he grabs his cell phone once more as he looks at the text message that he had received a few moments ago.

“Anything new??”

Goth’s smirk widens as he nods his head before sending a message back to the recipient that had texted him earlier before putting it on the sofa next to him.

“You could say that, my special item that I had asked to be made to surprise Bill Barnhart will be delivered tomorrow right on schedule.”

He says with a huge smile upon his face, he had been hinting something towards Bill Barnhart the other day about him going into another transformation for his match against his former best friend. The words best friend remain stuck in his head as the smile slowly turn into a look of distain towards the Roulette champion Bill Barnhart.

“I don’t know whether I want to know about that special item Gerrit, but that look on your face tells me that it is not going to be fun.”

“Depends on whether you are the recipient of the special treatment that I got planned, or whether you are the one that will deliver the final blow.”

Melissa sighs as she gets up from her seat and walks over towards Goth, planting a soft kiss on his lips and winks at him before leaving the room.

“Just make sure that you don’t forget about me sweetie.”

She wiggles her hips in a teasing way before walking out of the room giggling, causing Goth to smile as he loves to be teased. He thinks about what she had said for a few moments before shrugging his shoulders and leans back against the sofa. He closes his eyes and enjoys the cold air from the wall ventilator above him. The coolness causes him to slowly fall asleep
“DAMNIT BILL!! NOT THAT DOG AGAIN!!!!”

We are many years back, where Goth is getting up from his leather desk chair and leans his hands on his office desk while looking angrily towards the other individual that is in the room with him in Bill Barnhart.

“I will take care of it Gerrit, you won’t even notice the smell from Iris.”

Bill immediately grabs some paper napkins from the box that is on the corner of Goth’s office desk, carefully enveloping the rather large droppings from his English Bulldog, who is running around very exited as she has been freed from the rather large poo that had been troubling her. Running around the office, almost tripping the owner of the AWA as he is about to step around his office desk. This causes him to fall back into his office chair, that rolls towards the water boiler with Goth. The impact of the chair hitting the button to allow water to run down to your cup or bottle, dripping down the chair as this forces Goth to jump up from the chair.

“What the f***!!! Oh great!!! Now that dog caused me to have a wet chair!! Damnit Bill!! Why can’t you keep that dog at home??!!!!”

Bill quickly grabs Iris after she had jumped in his arms as she had gotten scared by another tirade from Goth. She nervously starts to lick away at the face of Bill, as he starts to reason with Goth.

“It was my own fault Gerrit, I had forgotten to take her outside. I’m sorry, I….”

Bill has wrapped his arms around his English Bulldog, trying to protect Iris from the “Evil” owner that is Goth. Who Bill knew, actually was very fond of Iris. He just hated it when the dog went to poo in his office every time that the poor animal took a dump on his expensive carpets. Goth had grabbed the handkerchiefs that Bill had used a few moments ago before catching Iris.

“Oh…. God…. No...., what hae I done???”

Goth stands silent for a few moments as his fingers had wrapped around the napkins and his hand had automatically squeezed it. This causes some of the poo to come out of the napkins and besmirches his entire hand as the smell of Iris her dogpoo fills the room rather quickly.

“I’m about to…”

Goth quickly runs towards his office bathroom, throwing the napkins away inside the nearest toilet that he could find before flushing the entire substance. He then quickly turns towards the water basin and is about to turn on the water, but the smell gotten to him too quickly as he starts to throw up in the water basin. We can see Bill stand in the door entrance of the office bathroom while holding on to Iris, who is breathing heavily but seemingly happy as she is wiggling her tail rather fast.

“You are right Iris, I think it is best that we leave him alone and clean up the mess before we get accused of so much more.”

Bill turns around as he and his dog are walking out of the office as Goth is still vomiting inside his office bathroom

“Oh fuck, these dreams need to stop.”

Says Goth as he just reopened his eyes and notices that several hours have pst since the moment that he had closed his eyes. Instinctively he smells his hand, letting out a sigh of relief that it didn’t smelled anything remotely to the dog poo in his dream.

“I need to get rid of Bill Barnhart.”

Goth says with a sigh before walking off as the shot slowly fades.

The following day.

We see Goth seated upon the bench upon the porch of the house that the Saviors had bought, overlooking the development of the land as well as everything else that is being built. He is holding a package across his lap as he is smiling from ear to ear. We see Goth to be shirtless for the very first time since recording from this area, seated just underneath the shade to hide him from being burned.

“Welcome you all, welcome to a very special moment in the year of YOUR Lord 2023. A year where we all make resolutions of how we want to change our lives, yet after a few failed attempts just simply forget.”

Goth taps on the box that he has on top of his lap, it is a brown box with a seemingly royal stamp attached to it on the top lid. His fingers are caressing the soft fabric while remain focused upon the camera.

“But thankfully for yours truly and not so much for my old friend Bill Barnhart. I am planning to keep my promises, starting with the first show in 2023 for Sin City Wrestling. And I can all hear you ask me, what could that possibly be that we have not yet heard before Goth?? Now you must understand that I do not have any control over the decision making of the remainder of the entire Sin City Wrestling roster, except that of my dear beloved fiancé of course. But I do have the ability to alter that of mine and in perhaps a lesser degree of those who I will be facing this year.”

“You see, I have vowed to marry my fiancé this year, therefore when that moment comes I will retire as soon as I have accomplished all of my goals before I push that wedding ring on her finger… and become the most dark and dastardly manager for that I could have ever been, but before that happens… I need to educate the world exactly WHAT they will be missing when I truly set my sights on sitting on the wayside of that six sided ring.”


He takes a moment to let his words sink in while smiling a dark and sickening smile.

“First of all, we all have already seen what I have been capable of reviving the “good side” of me, but like everything else in life… sometimes a change is good to keep you all on the tips of your toes, so I decided to revive an old friend….”

Goth taps his fingers upon the brown box in front of him on his lap before closing his eyes for a few moments.

“And before you are all considering me hiring a goon to do my bidding, you must understand that I have no desired plans to go soft and weak upon you… Like my physique would tell you otherwise, because then all of you are not only fools, but blinded with your own stupidity as well. No, I am referring to a symbol of sorts, a symbol of elegqance, danger and most importantly… Sheer and Utter power, a symbol that has not failed me on so many different occasions of my choosing…. That I have wished to bestow upon you all an educational life lesson hat YOU must never forget. Something that I am sure will make Bill shake down to his pink white boots at the mere sight of it all…. But please William, a name I know that you do not wish to be referred to isn’t it Bill?? But perhaps you should seek refuge in knowing that this decision would have been made no matter what you would have said or done William… but be rejoiced to know that you are the first in line of many others that will…. And shall…. Bow down to me. And not out of RESPECT for the King, the King of Kings… But out of fear of the…..”

Goth suddenly stops, places a finger upon his mouth as he shakes his head no, not wanting to reveal the secret that he has in mind.

“That was a close call, my mom always told me that if you want to reveal a secret then try to stretch it out as far as possible. I almost tend to ignore a life lesson that has treated me well over the span of 20 years in the business Bill. A career that YOU have been capable of witness first hand of what I could do inside that four or six sided ring, to whomever it was and whenever I felt like it.”

“Now I have to admit that sometimes you make valid points Bill, yes, I am willing to give you your props my old friend. It’s no use for me to be as blind as rookie, that has not tasted canvas in the ways as I have and in the amount of times that I had to get up from that seemingly impossible situation. And all you can refer is to one simple coincidental example???”


Goth shakes his head as his face is showing a disappointed look

“To be honest Bill, I do not know whether I should just feed you to the maggots or watch your carcass being hit by several cars in order to let you end up as a forgotten animal on the side of the road in the desert towards Las Vegas, Nevada. Because you think you are a house hold name once more since joining Sin City Wrestling?? How much gratitude and pride did you swallow to take on low card bookings on companies who didn’t cared about you?? Huh?? Tell me Bill, did Vinnie ever grant you a royal welcome at Madison Square Garden?? No Bill, you tried to hide in obscurity. And not because you were too proud to beg, but you were just too scared to face me inside that same ring. A ring that I have allowed you to be in at the same time since we both agreed to contractual stipulations that benefit us both, yet you never asked yourself why I never challenged you Bill?? Huh??”

Goth slowly pulls on a red ribbon on the box and unties it, the ribbon falls across his legs as he slowly pulls down the lid and looks inside sporting a smile

“Perfect, this replica looks even better than the original.”

Goth quickly extends a hand in order to stop the camera from looking inside the box.

“Now, we cannot have some lowlife fools ruin the surprise for Bill now can we?? Please show some restrain some patience and who knows... I may allow you to even touch it after the camera’s has stopped rolling… But back to you William. I hae understand your ego has become so bloated over the past few years since joining the company, I have to admit that your runs as Roulette champion has been nothing more than spectacular. But is that all you want to be remembered by Bill? An afterthought?? A prop to be ridiculed at by some talentless hacks?? I mean, you even caused some of the younger stars to dislike you in Milo and Carter?? Such a shame William. I mean seriously, look at someone like Finn Whelan, how long wasn’t it that you and him fought over this same belt?? The guy is a former world champion by now… and you?? Well I guess that’s what dumplings and Scooby snacks does to the brain kids… you end up to be a full blown Bill Barnhart. God forbid that I have to have a full blown day job nursing little kids to maturity after watching YOU Bill. Such a shame to a potential that I saw back in AWA… but I guess I was too harsh upon you huh Bill? I guess I ruined our friendship with my alcohol abuse, I guess I am the one that has done all that was wrong… and you know what Bill?? You are right..”

The revelation from Goth causes him to suddenly stare into the camera with a serious look on his face.

“And it has been a burden that I accepted to live with ever since Bill, that’s why I allowed you to walk around… that’s why I never challenged you, because I respected YOU too much. I have had tearful nights, begging to being able to change it all… knowing you wouldn’t accept my apology… and to understand the reasoning why… but you see Bill, that all is going to end this Sunday.”

Goth reaches down inside the box and pulls out a walking cane, a dark brown wooden stick with a golden skull on top and an iron point at the end of it. His eyes are glued to the skull as he sports a sickening smile as if he is in a certain trance.

“You wanted to talk about our history together Bill?? Does this ring a bell? Does this remind you of the sinister deeds that I have done to people like my own brother Fang, to people like the Gravediggers, people like Despayre and his little teddy bear Angel… I know, something that cost me a lot of popularity points… but it still made people WATCH!! And you Bill? You were being groomed to be just like me, to one day take over as I could sit back and realize that everything was in good hands Bill. I made you a grand slam champion how many times over again?? Did you actually achieve that goal anywhere else I ask myself?? Tell me Bill, enlighten me?? Wow me with your rambling mouth in the speed that your dogs farts cannot keep up with you. Tell me Bill TELL ME!!!!”

“And that’s the whole issue isn’t it Bill?? There is nothing to be told, there is nothing that can be said that would make things look oh so much better. Because you have got absolutely NOTHING without me!!! Those title reigns you have had, the record you once could have broken… all because I valued other things more important than challenging you Bill. Just realize that before you go out and spew lies about me mixed up with reality. That my friend is a deadly dose of being incapable of acknowledging the threat that is staring you straight into your eyes. The threat of the Gothfather, the threat of the man that will whack some sense into you… or pop a hole right above your watchful eyes. Whatever it will take Bill, I will silence you, I will for once and for all allow you to show gratitude for me to set the record straight, finally putting YOU in YOUR place for the benefit of all that is good and all that is sacred in this world”


Goth takes a moment to reconsider his thoughts before pushing some of his hair back out of his face, he stares at the cane that he had ordered a while ago and remembers all the things that he had done to so many wrestlers as the Gothfather.

“This year is going to be my final year in wrestling Bill, just imagine the emptiness that I will leave behind when I close the doors of an arena for the final time. That I have hung up my wrestling boots for the final time and take pride in managing Melissa to heights that only a few can reach Bill. Just imagine the thought that this is the very first and probably last time that you got a chance to go one on one with me… and beat me. And I can tell the world the very obvious, the words that everyone else in the wrestling industry have grown up with since birth… The words that you will never beat me, they often use some witty remarks that makes the crowd cheer or boo. But when I tell you Bill, when I look you straight in the eyes as I tell you that I will beat you then what will go through your mind”

“I will tell you exactly what will go through your mind Bill, reality that I am one of a million. I have held more championship belts across the world than you have wins and losses combined throughout your stinking career. And even if you succeeded to surpass that statement Bill, where does that bring you?? Still at the bottom of the food chain Bill. Because you are still living in the past when you had a shred of anything remotely being releant. RELEVANT BILL!!! Do you sometimes wake up in the morning and look at yourself in the mirror?? Wondering why in the hell you are still dressed up like a fucking Popsicle?? You are so sweet that it will only hurt my teeth merely looking at you!!1 Do you know what the secret of a long and great career is like mine??”

“Adaptation Bill, evolution of your character. Take what works and add things that nobody expects of you. Hell, I could have stayed the Bringer of Chaos if I wanted to, slap on some more face paint and have a skull on the front of my face for another ten fucking years. I could have stayed the King of Kings and recite Biblical verses and get credit of having people go back to church.”


Goth wipes some sweat from his upper lip with the back of his hand before continuing his rant towards the Roulette champion.

“But no Bill, I choose to move on. I have adapted more times oer the past twenty years that makes me the biggest secret to the modern day era of why I am still competing at such a high level. The only reason why I am going back through some old characteristics of my past life… is because it has been an important part of my life… Just as important of me having held that championship belt that you have been desecrating every single time that you wore it… And you think I should just allow you to continue?? Oh no Bill, you could have been better off just going after the simpletons of the undercard… but you had to pick a fight with ME… the man that made that Roulette title mean something… I was the standard bearer for those who came after me… men like Kris Ryans…May he rest in peace and know that the disgrace of your reign is going to end in just a few days… All because YOU had to find out whether you belonged or not huh?? Well, it will all come to an end Bill…, it will all come to an end…”

Goth closes his eyes and breathes slowly, allowing his rage to subside after a few moments. He lets his fingers softly touch the cold lifeless fabric of the walking cane and reopens his eyes with a sickening smile.

“2023 will be a year that I will never going to forget Bill, because I will marry the woman that I love. I will headline super shows and have a farewell tour that will be remembered throughout the annals of time. While you?? You will just be “The Bulldog” Bill Barnhart. The man with so much potential, the man that I could have seen have a career everywhere else like you did in my company Bill. But you cannot live on just potential can you Bill? So I am saddened to put you out of your misery, mostly because of what you have meant to me…. Because of the mistakes that I have made that had ended our friendship in a fashion that I am not proud off. But at least I will rid the world of a man that I have allowed to exist in my shadow, I will allow the world to listen to your Har Har Har laughters one more time… Perhaps they will even make a special remembrance award at the End Of The Year awards. Where people get celebrated for their accomplishments, where people get a few more minutes to speak out to the world of how grateful they are for being recognized by their pears… and then to have the award for being the biggest missed opportunity in wrestling… And I hope that somehow you are going to be able to change your life upside down Bill, because after Sunday, January 15th, 2023… the end of your reign as Roulette champion is upon us… And the reign of terror that only ONE MAN can deliver will begin. And they all have got YOU to thank for Bill…. Thank you for being such a gullible man…. Thank you for being the one that will be sleeping with the fishes tonight….”

With that Goth walks off and leaves the camera stare at him from behind before the shot slowly fades.

31
Supercard Archives / Re: MELISSA v JESSIE SALCO - IRON WOMAN MATCH
« on: January 13, 2023, 11:10:14 AM »

Melissa vs. Jessie Salco, the final confrontation: Part two.

The shot opens up as the camera stares at a fireplace burning, there’s an iron fence in front of it that has a family emblem attached to it. The floor is made of dark oak as surrounding the fire place are paintings of some very old people that we do not recognize. The camera expands as we slowly move towards the other side of the living room where we notice Melissa and Whisper seated upon a big time sofa as either of them are holding on to a glass of their favourite whiskey Melissa is wearing a rather long shirt that is clearly from goth and underneath it some casual sweat pants, while Whisper on the other hand is wearing a rather warm sweater and some loose hanging tights.

“Thanks for staying a little bit longer Whisper, it is great to have some company around when Gerrit is doing his thing.”

Melissa is saying as she takes another sip from her glass of whiskey before looking at the fire burning, she and Goth always loved a fireplace as they would cuddle up close to one inside a blanket and spent some romantic time together. He has been very busy as of late, trying to work out the marriage plans for later this year, not wanting to worry her about the whole ordeal and focus on her wrestling career. This causes her to smile before looking over towards Whisper, who just finished her sip from her glass.

“It’s all my pleasure Mel, I just let the boys know that I would be staying here a little bit longer. So if they needed something from me, they at least know where to find me. But how are you holding up dear??”

Melissa sighs, putting the glass up close towards her lips without taking a sip from it as she is thinking. Thinking about the upcoming marriage, wondering what the date will be, what she was going to be wearing, who to ask to be her maid of honour, her final comfrontation with Jessie Salco….

“I’ve felt better to be honest, really been looking forward to spent some romantic time with Gerrit, preparing for my 30 minute Iron Woman match with Jessie. But to be honest?? It’s just been a bore. Gerrit isn’t letting anything go about our marriage, I feel left out on what is supposed to be our most romantic moment in our lives. I….”

She looks over towards Whisper, who is smiling at her and shakes her head.

“I know I’m just rambling on right???”

She says with an embarrassing smile upon her face as she starts to blush, causing Whisper to giggle a little.

“It’s normal sweetie, you want to be involved in your wedding plans. But Gerrit has a point, this match between you and Jessie is the most important one right now. You need to focus, when the moment comes that both of you need to focus on the wedding, you will obviously.”

Melissa sighs of relief at the comment being made by Whisper, she needed Whisper’s point of view on whether it was wrong for her to be so frustrated about this or not. She knew that she could trust Goth, it has always been her dream to have the perfect wedding, that it felt like Goth had taken that away from her.

“I just still feel like I am living on cloud nine, I mean here I am. Not even a year after I debuted Sin City Wrestling. I am engaged to marry arguably the loveliest man that I have ever met. And look at me, I am still complaining.”

Both women giggle at her comment as both of them take a sip from their glasses of whiskey before Melissa turns serious once again.

“I have to admit, I have been quite jealous of Mac, Ken, Kat and even you. All of you are married, some of you even have kids… An I know, what I have with him is so special. But damnit, I just want him to put that ring on it!!!”

Whisper puts her hand in front of her face in order to hide her laughter from Melissa’s remark. Melissa starts to blush as she realizes how much of a fool she had made herself look.

“I’m sorry, I…”

But Whisper waves it off as she puts her glass of Whiskey on the small table next to her, she then turns her attention back to Melissa as she places her arm on the back rest of the sofa and rests her head against her hand.

“It’s just your mind playing tricks on you silly, that’s why I am here. To get your head back to where it should be at.”

Melissa sighs, she knew that Whisper was right. But she didn’t wanted to think about Jessie Salco now, especially not after getting an opportunity to finally talk about her dream wedding, all squashed over a match with someone that she cannot stand.

“Fine….”

Melissa says with annoyance, she wraps her arms around her chest and stares towards the fireplace.

“What is there to say about Jessie? I know she is really pissed off at me for doing what I have done. The constant yadda yadda yadda, that she will teach me a lesson and that I will regret the day that I assaulted Harper.”

Melissa lets out a yawn, clearly bored to be talking about her opponent for the first show in the new year. Whisper grabs the glass of whiskey, takes a sip from it before holding it between her both hands.

“You do realize that here lays the danger right?? You clearly are so fed up with her, that you do not sound focused.”

Whisper holds up her hand towards Melissa, telling her that she isn’t done talking as Melissa was about to interfere.

“You had your chance to talk Melissa, now it is my turn to give you my professional opinion. Because that is what you wanted from me right?? RIGHT???”

Melissa lowers her head in shame as she nods it in confirmation to what Whisper was saying

“Good, because this excuse for a competitor isn’t the Melissa that I know, I wouldn’t even trained you if you had come to me with that mentality and furthermore??”

Melissa looks up at Whisper, wondering why she had suddenly stopped talking

“Knowing the standard that Goth sets himself and others to uphold? He would think that you are a disappointment and a disgrace to him.”

Whisper’s statement hits Melissa hard, she knew that Whisper would always tell her what she was thinking. But she had never expected that what she had to say would be this confronting.

“I…. I don’t know what to say….”

Whisper cocks her head sideways.

“Well it’s about damn time that you start to understand sweetheart, because you are only days away from a possible beatdown. A beatdown that would make you look a complete joke and nobody in this locker room will ever take you seriously. Is that what you were looking for Melissa??? Because that is what you will be looking at this coming Sunday if you don’t get your head out of your stinking ass.”

The confronting words shocks Melissa as she puts her hand towards her mouth in utter shock, this causes the room to become silent for a few moments as Melissa is trying to gather her thoughts on how to refocus upon her confrontation against Jessie Salco, a challenge that SHE had issued in front of the entire world. This causes her to suddenly grind her teeth as her hands slowly turn into fists.

“I sure as hell got something to prove to that bitch….”

Melissa’s reaction causes a smile to emerge upon the face of Whisper as she watches Melissa slowly get up from her spot of the sofa and walks over towards the wine cabinet where Goth and her keep their bottles of wine and other alcoholic bverages. There she grabs a bottle of Glenfidich 26 years grande… an expensive brand of Whiskey that they only would drink from at special occasions. She maintains her focus on the bottle, but refuses to open it as she looks down to the ground.

“I wanted to share this bottle with you tonight, as in a pre celebration to when Gerrit finally allows me into what the hell he is planning. Plus me wanting to celebrate my victory in advance over Jessie, but thanks to you I realize that there’s nothing to be celebrated. And you know what?? I would normally not be okay with putting this bottle back inside this cabinet as it would feel like we are wasting something mighty fine. But for this occasion, I think I will gladly make an exception until after my match this coming Sunday.”

Melissa slowly closes the door to the cabinet after placing the bottle back in it’s original place where she had grabbed it from. She then turns her attention back to whisper with a big time smile upon her face.

“but why don’t we make this evening an enjoyable one nonetheless??”

Melissa walks over towards Whisper as the two toast their glasses that they still had as the hot slowly fades.

What I got in mind, part one.

We see Melissa relaxing on her sofa in the living room, holding the walking cane that Goth had received the other day in her hands. Gently letting her fingers caress the base of the cane while sporting a sinister smile upon her face.

“I got to hand it to Whisper, she sure knows how to hit the right buttons when necessary.”

She places the cane close to her face as she allows the hand grip to run across her cheek from one side to the other before lifting it upwards towards her face once more as she stares at the skull like knob that is in front of her.

“Now I know that Goth had this cane made especially for him, but me and him tend to share interests with each other. And when I first laid my eyes on this cane, I just knew I had to have it between my fingers at least once. And now that I have this lovely artifact in my hands makes me truly understand what he had meant with ultimate power.”

She giggles at her own comment, she squirms her body from left to right while holding the cane seductively between her hands as it slightly touches her body.

“Just the thought of him holding on to this cane would give me the chills, but not in the way you dirty boys and girls would think that I was referring towards.”

She slowly turns her face towards the camera as she lifts it upwards from resting on the sofa a few moments ago, staring into the lens as her hair is falling partially before her eyes.

”The fear upon your eyes are easily revealing the simple thoughts of me wanting to bash the brains in from our poor little Jessie, to fuel a line of accusations that I would be unable to beat Jessie upon my own…. That I need distractions, foreign objects and trickery to outsmart our beloved Jessie….”

“Just like I needed to harass those who were the closest to her, to show recklessness and perhaps even a sign of desperation upon my part. All excuses to get one particular fashion that is oh so important in the game of wrestling…. And for all of you that are such wrestling marks, I was referring to the essence of playing mind games. But at least I do hope that Jessie knows that I am not the type of cat that merely plays??? Because I do love to extract my claws when I feel the need to scratch…. ”


Slowly Melissa sits upwards while letting the cane run through her fingers before the other end would touch the floor under her own two feet, she looks at the camera with a pouting look

“You do not mind if I scratched a few times do you Jessie??? It’s what happens when I truly get all excited and that I just cannot contain myself… It’s just that scratching sensation that I just want to rip out the eyes out of your sockets and stare into the emptiness where your eyes once were.”

“I have always been told that the eyes are the window to the soul, a statement that is very true. The question remains though is whether you truly want to open up your soul Jes? Do you? Do you have the confidence to bear yourself for the world to watch what truly hides behind that pretty face of yours??”


Melissa turns her head sideways, pushing the hair that got stuck in front of her eyes out of the way and allows the coldness to be revealed for the camera to zoom in on.

“You see people, Jessie carries a secret with her. A painful memory that she has to bear for the rest of her life until she finally decides to retire or dies, yet she has kept all of this inside her in a dark place in her soul. It’s the self-defence mechanism of someone that does not want to open up to the world who he or she truly is… Right Jess???”

“And don’t worry Jess, I will understand for you not to acknowledge my rhetorical question, because there is no answer that you can think off that would make things any better… is there??”


She lets her fingers trace up and down Goth’s walking cane, her long fingernails sends shivers down her spine as it comes in contact with the cold fabric from the lifeless object.

“I know that you will be seated upon the edge of your seat, nearly foaming from the mouth from the accusation that you will prepare yourself for to tell that it is nothing more than a lie. Because let’s be honest for a change Jess, you are good at that aren’t you?? The mere fact that you had to swallow your pride for acknowledging the fact there’s an irony for someone like you asking another woman when to quit?? And then you speakyou’re your victorious route at High Stakes XII where you put your body through hell to end a feud….. That one part of your enjoyable monologue made me realize something that you did not mentioned afterwards Jess…. That you knew that you would not be able to compete in another war against me for a final time…. Quite astonishing to suddenly see the light amongst those dark eyes that is the mirrors to your soul Jess…. Incapable of understanding that someone wants something what you wanted….. because you said it yourself, it was a mere fluke win when YOU COULD NOT WIN THAT ROULETTE TITLE… your words Jess, not mine. So what did you do?? You went out and got yourself another match, why Jess?? Was it so unbearable to see that a rookie would just beat you?? No matter how close or how dominating the victory could be?? Because in the end… the result remains, the result bears exactly that what you couldn’t comprehend… a loss to a rookie.”

“But let’s look deeper into the truth behind those lifeless eyes that desperately try to hide your soul. You say that I was a thorn into your side?? Interesting concept, because lets be honest my sweet delusional friend. There wasn’t a day that I could not wake up without having Jessie Salco wet herself over the routine duty of educating newcomes like yours truly…. In the hope that we would listen to her as brainless like any other dumb cunt that apparently has a peanut for a brain. You see Jess, I have already competed at a high level before joining the wresting world and already have grown something that you cannot handle… AN OPINION!!! You had to come out to the highest of high in my career and tried to demolish me into the lowest of the low…. And you are asking yourself whether I knew when I have had enough??? Are you joking me??”


She starts to shake her head as she starts to laugh in a deranged way before suddenly stare into the camera after snapping out of her mindset.

“I never give up Jess, the sheer luck victory over you was actually the greatest achievement at that point in my career…. And you belittle it as if it was just another Climax Control main event match… something that I had never experienced before, that i did not know what it would be like under the pressure of the spotlights.... right??? Why ’on't you just tell it like it is Jess?? You underestimated me and that’s the only reason that you needed another rematch right?? RIGHT!!!! Oh come on Jess, it’s quite obvious that you have been running around like a little child, screaming at her parents that you need a new toy until they get a migraine from your bitching and just gave you three.”

“And then there was my request, similar intentions?? Oh yeah, I felt that I should have won… and you know why Jess?? Not because I felt embarrassed, but because I already have done so in a Roulette rules match that YOU claimed that I could not compete in… That I could beat you in your type of match…, that I already had proved it before…. And you outbested me Jess…. And I applaud you, but you can’t tell me that you take pride in just accepting the fact that you clawed yourself out of the mud again in order to just breathe?? Because if that’s the only thing that you care about…, then you are in trouble for sure.”

“But before I do.., you just have to wait a little bit longer…. Because I don’t want to spoil the surprise like a Jessie Salco match…. Full of expectations and unable to deliver…. See you until then Jess…”


Melissa winks towards the camera as we will have to wait until later on what Melissa has on her mind for Jessie Salco.

Preparation

We see Melissa kicking the living hell out of the punching bag as her intensity can be seen on her face, her hair is pulled up in a knot as she spins around and hits a back elbow before finishing the workout. She stands there soaking wet from her own sweat, breathing heavily before turning her attention towards the bottle of water and takes several long sips from it. She wipes her head with the back of her wrist band around from her left arm and takes a final sip from the bottle of water before turning her attention towards the treadmill, working on her cardio for the up and coming 30 minute Iron Woman match against Jessie Salco. Her latest talk the other day with Whisper has gathered her the extra motivation to get some extra work iot her preparation to destroy her opponent in the way that she had wanted to do at High Stakes. She starts to enter the workout for that day that she and Whisper had prepared for her and starts to run, turning the music upwards as she listens to some of Type O Negative, her favourite band.

We see Goth enter the work out room as Melissa has been running on the treadmill for fifteen minutes now. He stops, takes a few moments to admire the woman that he loves so much. Thinking back to the promise that he had made towards her that he would work on the marriage arrangements so that she could prepare for her match. He had come to the conclusion that he had made a mistake of letting her out of the whole arrangements, but started to smile as he knew that he had some good news for her on that given subject. Goth grabs his towel and bottle and walks over towards the treadmill next to the one that Melissa is on, placing the bottle in the bottle holder and starts to enter the digits upon his warmup run for the next ten minutes before he starts his workout.

Melissa notices Goth has gotten on the treadmill next to her as he prepares for a warmup run before his workout, she admittedly smiles to herself as she was glad to see him again. But that feeling quickly gets overshadowed by the mere thought of his promise towards her, causing her to turn her attention towards the screen in front of her as she allows her mind to get caught with the music as Type O Negative’s cover version of Neil Young’s Cinnamon Girl hits on her earbuds as her focus causes her face to tighten up even more. Her jawline is clearly visible as it shows her annoyance with him.

Another fifteen minutes passes as Melissa finally stops with her workout on the treadmill, the alarm clock goes off as the device slowly moves into the cooldown procedure, she grabs her bottle of water and gladly swallows the majority of the remainder of the content from the bottle before letting out a sigh of relief after pulling the bottle away from her lips. She wipes the sweat off her brow before turning her attention towards where Goth may have turned to for his workout. Even though she was happy that he didn’t interrupted her workout, she still felt the need to get in his face and tell him the truth about his decision. She finally notices him standing in front of the mirror as he works on some exercises with the dumbbells. She gets off the treadmill after the cooldown has ended and slowly approaches Goth. She knew that she could have just walked over towards the shower and just ignore the man that she loves, but just like she had told Jessie the other day that she isn’t afraid for confrontations. And this is just exactly what she needed, a confrontation with the man that she respected the most.

“Gerrit? We need to talk.”

Goth continues with his workout until the session has ended, he walks over towards the spot where he had grabbed the dumbbells and returns them to their spot before turning his attention towards Melissa. Placing his hands upon his hips as she stares at him in his sleeveless shirt, admitting to herself that he looks rather attractive. She mentally shakes her as she does not want to drift off from the her intended point that she wanted to get across with him. She gets in his face and stares him into his eyes for a few moments as Goth starts to stammer.

“Mel, I know you…”

“Shut the fuck up Gerrit, you better listen to me. I don’t know how in the hell you tricked me into letting YOU handle the plans for our marriage. But next time that you think you are going to plan anything remotely romantic. I…”

“Then I guess you aren’t interested in the perfect marriage plans imaginable… I guess I will have to cancel all the plans that I had in mind then.”

“You better….., what did you say???”

Melissa all of the sudden looks stunned at the now grinning face of Goth, who apparently had seen this coming and now is enjoying the clueless look on Melissa as she tries to understand what is going on.

“You are telling me that……. What???”

Goth smiles as he nods his head towards her .

“Well I thought I could have surprised you later today with the great news, but I guess you aren’t interested anymore what I was going to tell you. So if you excuse me? I’m going to cancel anything that I had planned, so that we can talk about all the ideas that you have in mind. So I will call them right now, if you excuse me??”

Goth is about to grab his cell phone as Melissa snaps out of her shocked state and grabs it out of his hands.

“Are you out of your freaking mind??? You are going to tell me eery single freaking detail, or so help me God!!!”

Goth can’t help himself but laugh as he stares at the desperation etched upon the face of Melissa, who has grabbed his cell phone and has her arms wrapped across her chest waiting for his answer. He finally gives in, raising his hands in the air as an apologetic gesture from his part.

“Okay, okay… I understand that you are slightly upset. I”

“SLIGHTLY UPSET??!!!! Why you!!!!”

Melissa is about to deliver a punch towards Goth, who sidesteps and wraps his powerful arms around her upper body. Preventing Melissa for another opportunity to hit him in the face while forcing her to listen to him.

“Forgive me Melissa, but you leave me no other choice. But I have  talked to the owners of Sin City Wrestling, where I have asked them to marry you at this years Summer XXXtTreme…. ”

“Why you…, how could….. you???”..

Melissa’s resistance slowly subsides as his words start to sink in, causing her to look over her shoulder towards his grinning face with a look of utter shock.


“You mean???”

“Yes, that is exactly what I mean. On the week where the bosses book a cruise ship for the Summer XXXTreme supershow will be the night that where I will ask you to marry me.. Or are you still upset???”

Melissa still feels the anger of him arranging the plans for their wedding behind her back, but steadily the feeling of joy comes over her as this was even better than what she ever could come up with. Tears are slowly starting to pour from her eyes as Goth lets go off her, Melissa immediately turns around and falls into his arms and starts to kiss him from sheer joy.

“Does this mean that you still want me to cancel all the arrangements??”

The teasing words causes Melissa to scowl as she punches him in the arm, this causes him to lift up his hands in surrender before the two burst out in laughter.

“You are so wonderful Gerrit, I’m so sorry for ever doubting you.”

She says as Goth wipes the tears from her eyes before leaning in and plants a kiss on her lips, the two stand there holding each other in a loving embrace before Melissa finally lets go off him.

“Thank you Gerrit, I love you.”

“I love you too Mel.”

The share a final kiss before Melissa grabs her stuff and heads towards the showers as her workout has ended. She stops and turns around as she reaches the entrance to the gym and looks over her shoulder towards Goth for a final time.

“Just to let you know big boy, there will be a special surprise waiting for you after you return home later on.”

She gives Goth a sexy wink before walking off as the shot slowly fades.

What I got in mind, part two.

We return to Melissa who is her and Goth’s bedroom inside their bed, using her tablet to scroll through websites for wedding dresses, really excited about the whole situation of Goth wanting to marry her at this years Summer XXXTreme extravaganza. She looks at some of the more traditional white wedding dresses, before turning her attention to some of the more alternative dresses of different colouring or fabrics.

“Nah, I prefer to stick with the old school white. I don’t think Goth would get a heart attack if I came out looking like Catwoman.”

She giggles after staring at a black leather wedding dress, but she moves on to the next line of dresses. Her eye catches a line that could be associated as a more fairy tale line. Dresses that young girls would die for as they resemble that of princesses, other dresses resemble a more elf like characteristic style that Melissa did admire, but realizes that it wasn’t for her. She sighs as she keeps strolling through the dresses without being able to make a decision.

“Why are all these dresses so beautiful???”

She says as we can see her eyes move up and down across the screen of her tablet. Causing her to suddenly shake her head and close her eyes for a few moments, giving them some rest from the constant staring to the small sized screen. She decides to place the tablet on Goth’s pillow next to her, he had gotten out of bed early because he had some dealings to do. This gave her some time to at least give herself an idea what kind of dresses are out there and the prices that are attached to them.

“I think I should call the girls, to see if they are interested to go window shopping for wedding dresses.”

She giggles at her own suggestion, she hadn’t seen some of them in a while and she wanted to call them to come over for window shopping. She start to send out some messages towards Kat, Chloe, Kim and Whisper to see if they are all interested before turning her attention back to the tablet to search for some more dresses as one particular dress caught her eye. It was one I the line of princesses with a beautiful veil that would cover her perfectly. That was something that she had always dreamt about ever since being a young girl. She sighs, wondering how the moment would be when she would finally arrive next to Goth’s side and have him push the veil over her head and reveal her face. The thought causes butterflies to fly through her stomach as she closes her eyes and softly bites her lip. She remains like this for a few moments when she suddenly gets awoken out of her daydream by the first response to her text message as her phone starts to ring, she quickly grabs her cell phone and looks at the otification that it is Kat Jones that is calling her.

“Hi baby girl, yeah it’s finally going to happen.”

Silence.

“We haven’t picked a date yet, but he has asked Christian and Mark if we could do it during the Summer XXXTreme Pay Per View on the cruise ship. Isn’t that romantic????

There’s another moment of silence as she listens to the response from Kat Jones. The two chit chat a little bit longer before Melissa is about to hang up again.

“Okay baby girl, we will pick a date that everyone is available and we will go shopping!!!!”

She hangs up happily as she looks satisfied towards the tablet that is still showing the wedding dress. She suddenly notices the camera crew and giggles

“I guess the cat is out of the back huh?? Yup, we finally know when… or at least around what period me and Gerrit are going to say yes to each other. And to do it in front of all of our family members, friends, co-workers and even you fans out there… Well that’s just amazing. To go back to the spot where I had my first real success by obtaining my first championship belt, only this time I know that Jessie Salco won’t interfere in the wedding procedures and wants to take my fiancé away.”

She giggles a bit more, slowly stepping out of the bed as we see her walk over towards the closet where she puts on a morning coat around the nightie that she was wearing. She slowly walks over towards the doorway of their bedroom and turns her head back towards the camera crew before leaving

“Are you guys going to stay there, or are you going to join me and hear what more I got to say???”

She walks towards the hallway on her bare feet, enjoying the warmth coming from certain areas of the house due to the floor heating that has been installed during its creation. She walks over towards the living room and moves straight towards the kitchen as she makes herself a smoothie to eat.

“Hmmm, this is so delicious. If beating Jessie Salco this Sunday would be anywhere near as satisfying as this smoothie? Then I think I need to reconsider to make this a best out of seven series.”

She giggles as she slowly turns around and leans her elbows against the bar that has been created in order for everyone from the Saviors to either eat at the bar or at the dinner table a bit further down the kitchen. She takes her time eating from the smoothie before placing it on the bar next to her after finishing it, staring into the camera with an smug smile on her face.

“Now I know I recently kept you all in suspense after breaking off my intentional thoughts  upon my dear good friend Jessie. And I have to admit, in the past I have been focussing more often on the things that annoyed me about her. That I forgot to actually learn something from her. And it was quite ironic that she mentioned the thing that when do the youngsters start to learn when to quit?? And in some aspect of life, you DO hae to learn where your limitations are… where your strengths outweighs your weaknesses. And for these words of wisdom I must thank you Jessie, thank you for giving me an eye opener. But sadly for you, it is not for the same reasons as your intentional direction.”

“You see Jess, I have learned far more from defeat than victory. My defeat against Ariana, my defeat against you… And then there were the defeats against the Bombshell World champion Masque and Bea Barnhart in a mixed tag team championship. And you know what the lessons were that I have learned??? Two out of the four matches were that I was beaten by two better wrestlers at that given moment, but the other two were because of YOU Jessie. And we both know the reasons behind it, I have already picked your brain about it about Mason Harper…. And you had put it so elegantly, that it changed from business to personal.”

“And I have learned a thing or two from your past Jessie, from your old rivalries that you mentioned oh so many times. Except forgetting one…. And I wonder why that was Jess? Was it perhaps because it was personal?? Was it because one friend betrayed another?? And who was it that pushed the envelope to the very limit?? I’m sure that it was you wasn’t it Jessie?? Oh yes, you and Amy Marshall. The infamous Metal & Punk combination right?? It sure as hell wasn’t business and I’m sure as hell am aware that Amy has always been YOUR thorn in your side before I changed all of that now hasn’t it?? But you know what Jess? I’m no longer that foolish and naïve woman that thought that indeed I could beat anyone just by stepping foot inside that six sided ring. I took the Bombshell World champion out, just like I have done to so many others out there. And all you can boast about is because you caused me a victory. Is that what you believe that will grant you free access to outclass me in this 30 minute Iron woman match?? Oh please, it would make your credibility look as simplistic as The Orlando Magic winning ten straight matches in the NBA and win the championship title in the Playoffs. You claim that my attack on Mason was intended to be personal??”


She shakes her head as she walks over to the sink and turns on the water to clean up the glass before turning back towards the camera.

“I could have cared less if it was Mason Harper, or whether it was some janitor that so happened to be turning around the corner. Or hell, Ariana or any of the other dumb bitch girlfriends that you have garnered throughout the years. You see, you are the one that still lives with the whole notion what happened between you and Amy, scared that you will ever get back to that level of distrust and hatred for each other. You are afraid that one day Krystal, Ariana hell even the fucking Superhero bimbo’s of Roxi and Keira will tur their backs towards you for what YOU have done. And to have seen you get oh so worked over for a mere trainee?? Priceless, if I had known that this would have been so easy?? I would have done it starting from day one. Because for you it is personal, you are already filled with hatred and the need to extract revenge for what I have done to Mason Harper. While for me, it was just another chapter in the story that is How Melissa took down the Hall of Famer Jessie Salco. Using her own stupidity, her own gullible nature against her. because you could have taken the easy road out Jessie… you said it yourself, you already assumed it was over.”

“That was your first mistake in this final chapter between us Jess, the first that you soon followed by many more. You wanted to know why I had chosen for the radio silence Jess? Don’t you get it?? It has been the plan since ay one, since you beat me in that match of yours… I went back to the drawing board and saw where I went wrong.. That’s right Jessie!! I learned!! I educated myself in the three simple steps of how to take down Jessie Salco… First to tickle your pride, then I take down your dignity by assaulting poor little Harper… and the final step Jess? To watch you spout out as if you have been the head of the Discovery Channel and have read every single fucking book that Sigmund Freud has ever written.”

“I have to admit though, that quoting something was really the icing on the cake Jess. Because let’s face it Jess. If I am allowed to quote something far more recently that makes a lot more sense than your entire repertoire of promo’s have ever been throughout the ten plus years that you have been breathing down the necks of every other Bombshell out here…. ”


Melissa smirks as she suddenly starts to quote something rather popular.

“ Yeah, I'm out that Brooklyn, now I'm down in Tribeca
Right next to De Niro, but I'll be hood forever
I'm the new Sinatra, and since I made it here
I can make it anywhere, yeah”

“And even though this is just a song, it embodies exactly what New York is all about Jessie… It embodies exactly what I am all about… and I’ll be damned if I walk to the back after the first show of the new year a loser. Because that word does no longer exist in my vocabulary. Congratulations Jessie, you once had my number…. But your existence is going to be a downward spiral from now on. Because you will find out what I hae been doing since I have issued the challenge against you Jess… YOU will find out why YOU interrupting in two matches that I could have won easily was nothing more than a mere shrug of the shoulders as I move on. Because I look at the bigger picture, I was looking for January 15th, 2023… The night where YOU and I will go into a war that will last for thirty minutes of pure wrestling time…. Where endurance is the KEY, where the clear minded individual has got the momentum over the other… And we can both agree on one thing can’t we Jess?? That I am a predator that stalks its prey when it’s at its weakest, when it least expects…. And in the weeks prior to this showdown I have already struck so many times that the venom has already set in… your mind is delusional and all I have to do is to finish the job what I started with challenging you for this match… To end the career of one Jessie Salco… A hell of a career…. And starting on January 15th, 2023…. It will be the beginning of the end…. And theI see you this coming Sunday Jessie…. ”


Melissa winks towards the camera as she walks off and the shot slowly fades to darkness



32
Supercard Archives / Re: BULLDOG (c) v GOTH - Roulette title
« on: January 07, 2023, 07:34:12 PM »
We are outside the big lime lights of Las Vegas, Nevada. Somewhere in the desert there is a big time house with some land surrounding it and a big time wall that surrounds that part of the land. The house is mostly made out of wood in a traditional Victorian way that has a huge porch on the front that watches over the land.

On the porch there is a large wooden bench, the bench is seated in the shade because of the large roof over the porch that allows a figure to be seated there while drinking an ice gold glass of orange juice. The camera’s slowly turn towards the figure as it reveals to be Sin City’s own Goth, dressed in his patented Armani suit, except for his jacket as that is hanging at a coat rack near the bench. Goth is watching the scenery in front of him as we see Melissa walk in on him, dressed in a casual dress that clings nicely around her muscular body.

“This was a great buy from the boys.”

Goth nods his head while keeping his focus upon the ground before him, noticing that it is still more desert than anything else. Staring at the groundsmen that are working on the process of creating what the Saviors had envisioned before moving over here for their foundation. Goth turns his attention away for a moment when he grabs the bottle of orange juice to refill his glass before turning his attention back to the workers.

“It is the best thing that we have decided, we need to rebuilt the mindset to dominate 2023. And even though I have been recognized as one of the very best, I have done zip to back that up for the past year. And losing to the fucking Barnharts???”

Goth gently squeezes the glass of orange juice just enough that it wouldn’t break, the movement of his arm towards his face is one that is being forced as he takes another sip. His face is filled with contained rage that he has been feeling since the final Climax Control, feeling that he and Melissa had dropped the ball to a more inferior team compared to the two of them. But he had never blamed Melissa as he had expected so much more from himself

He sighs as he takes another sip before closing his eyes as he remembers the conversation with the two other Alpha males of the Saviors about a change, he had admitted that he was the weakest link of the team and had to change, even though it was an opinion that the others didn’t share with him. But Goth knew that his antics has ran his course if he wants to achieve his end goal… Becoming World Champion a final time before retiring.  He snaps out of his thoughts before turning his attention to Melissa, causing him to smile as he is so much in love with the woman that in his mind has had an impressive debut since joining Sin City Wrestling, merely missing out on that extra killer instinct to make another step into greatness.

“I wanted to move away from the big spotlights when we aren’t on the road, because I have felt it started to squeeze my throat tight. I had to leave Las Vegas, I had to leave the damn hotel where we stayed every single time when competing here.”

Melissa nods her head in understanding as she had heard him talk about this in the last few months, telling her that he needed to get out of his comfort zone and start all over again or else retire. She turns her head away from him, staring at the spot that he had wanted to have his outside gym to be built. She and him have been work out rats since the time they had decided to work out together.

“I already pity Bill Barnhart in a couple of weeks.”

The name of his opponent had caused Goth to think back to his past, over 15 years ago he had started a company alongside with Crazy J… After several changes one of his most devoted help had been the current SCW Roulette champion. A man that he had considered a friend, a man that he saw as a confidant. A right hand man that would have done anything for him… and had….

“Yeah…, Bill….,”

He says with a soft whisper, clearly not confident in his assumption of taking down the Roulette champion. A memory flashes before his eyes as he takes a long sip from the glass of orange juice, trying to withhold the tears that he was feeling that were coming. He slowly gets off the bench and tells Melissa he is going for a walk. He feels the dirt underneath his shoes while unbuttoning the sleeves of his buttoned down shirt, rolling them up before placing his hands inside the pockets of his pants. He keeps walking for ten more minutes, stopping halfway only to kneel down and reaches out for some sand and dirt. Letting it slip through his fingers before slapping his hands against each other to clean them from the dirt and sand that remained upon them.

“Ashes to ashes, dust to dust….”

His face remains ice cold, usually a saying like that would create his patented smirk that would showcase his confidence when facing whomever that he is going to face. But this time everything is different, because the man that he will be facing has a mental blueprint of what Goth is truly all about. He slowly stands up, places his hands upon his side while staring into the far distance as far his eyes allow him to see. Slowly rising his right hand above his eyes to block the sun, giving him a better view of what is ahead of him.

“They say that you cannot create life from death, yet we all know that in the beginning there was nothing…. And then there was life….”

Goth lowers his head as he stares down towards his feet as he notices cracks underneath him as the ground underneath him is so immense dry. He knows that in due time water will be sprayed across the ground for a certain amount of time to create the possibility of life to grow once more. He wipes off the sweat from his brow as the heat is clearly taking control over him.

“Its so wonderful to be upon this place, far from the spotlights. The lights of the big cities the immense cars and the fake people that always want something from you. Choking you with their own needs, needs to be relevant.”

He places his hands upon each other as he starts to whisper something, saying a small prayer towards those who he had been referring to a few moments ago.

“I have been a man that has been pressured to carry the weight of entire companies upon my own two shoulders for more than a decade. Pressure that only a few can carry… but I have to admit that the past year I have felt my shoulders buckle at times, I guess the test of time has come knocking upon my door.”

“But sadly for Death… I was on a holiday.”


A small crack upon his lips emerge, showing off something that reveals that he refuses to give in to the difficulties that age brings to a wrestling career.

“But all seriousness, I once thought that I would have the eternal life in the wrestling heavens that is this company…. And I realize now that I have to pick my spots to shine, to be able to compete and to remain relevant….. that’s why I urged the Saviors to return to basic…. Because I felt that I was crumbling under something… Pressure?? Expectations??? Or merely a bad back??”

He places his hands upon his hips, pushes his stomach forward a little as he shows a grimace upon it as he pushes his stomach forward to relieve his back. He sighs, shaking his head before tying up his hair in a pony tail as he walks towards a stone wall that has been built already as he rests his arms across the warm stones while gazing at the single dead tree that can be seen in many miles around it. He sighs at the sight of that tree before starting to talk again.

“See that tree?? Eventually that is what my career is going to be, over and done with. I remember when I retired the first time…, I knew that after a few months that it was the wrong decision that I could have ever made. But when I promise something, I tend to follow that promise…”

“So Goth? Why in the hell did you return to pro wrestling??”


He remains staring towards the dead tree, we see some vultures sitting on top of the highest branch, looking around for a possible prey that is about to breathe out it’s final breath.

“there have been days that I woke up in bed, sitting upwards while being soaked in my own sweat from another nightmare that would keep me up all night. And the worst part of it all? To this very day I still don’t know what these nightmares are all about.”

He lets out a sigh, scratches the back of his neck as he feels his very own sweat pouring down towards the buttoned down shirt that he is wearing. He takes a final look towards the tree before turning around and heads back to the home. We see that Melissa had re entered the house as she is no longer to be seen on the porch. Goth extends his arms and groans for a moment or two before sitting down on the bench once more on the porch. He feels the coolness of the shade coming in contact with his sweaty skin as he sighs. There he places his hands in front of his eyes and sighs.

“Want to hear an old story about me and Bill??”

He chuckles as he slowly starts to talk as the shot fades

Back in Memory Lane

It’s 2012, Goth has gone through some rough first few years as owner of Asylum Wrestling alliance as he has hired Bill Barnhart to be his right hand man. Goth can be seated in his office, it has a Godfather theme to it as it is very dark, curtains closed as Goth is seated behind his desk while caressing his cat. Suddenly the door opens as we see Bill Barnhart walk into view. Bill is dressed in an all pink three piece suit, completed with his patented custom made sneakers. Goth hated Bill’s custom made sneakers as they always squeaked on the expensive carpets that he had all around the office. Goth was doing some paper work as Bill throws some more paperwork upon Goth’s desk.

“What’s this Bill??”

Goth annoyingly asks Bill Barnhart, who was about to turn around towards the door of Goth’s office to leave. He looks over his shoulder with a puzzled look on his face.

“It’s the contracts that you had asked me to bring for the new recruits??”

Goth groans, he had clearly forgotten that he had asked Bill to deliver them to his office. He looks at the papers and sighs before putting his signature on the dotted line to make the contract official.

“Thank you Bill, I appreciate your hard work. Apologies for my reaction, I….”

But Bill already waves it off with his hand as he had noticed Iris his English Bulldog standing in the doorway of Goth’s office.

“That’s a good girl Iris, come here!!!”

This causes the dog ro react in a very enthusiastic fashion as it runs towards Bill, about to jump in his arms as Bill has opened up his arms and knelt down before the Bullodg.

“Good God, not that damn stinking mut again!!!!”

Goth has had a love hate relationship with the Bulldog from Bill Barnhart, as it has pooped on many occasions on his expensive carpets. The reaction from the man that he has referred to as the Gothfather has caused to make the poor dog yep in fear and starts to pee all over the Persian Carpet.

“IRIS!!!!”

“No!! not again!!!”

Bill quickly grabs Iris as she jumps into his arms and starts to lick his face nervously while Shivering from fear for the bad man Gothfather. Who comes running around his office desk in sheer worry for whether his carpet has been pooped on again.

“What?? Where is it?? Where did she do her dog poo Bill??”

He asks very upset, but unable to find anything that would resemble anything near the dog poo of Iris. Causing Bill to smirk and shake his head

“Nothing Goth, she just slipped that’s all…. I will let you to your contracts.”

Bill walks off as Goth is frustrated while looking around, not convinced over what Bill had said before heading back towards his desk and finish his paper work.

Present day.

“Now that was actually one of the better days between me and Bill.”

Goth can’t help but chuckle over the story that he had just shared with everyone, but ultimately his smile turns back into a sad frow.

“I have wished upon certain things in my life that I could have turned it around, that I would have done things differently. Sometimes you just wish to pick up the phone, talk things out and bury the hatchet. And sometimes?? Well let’s just say that sometimes you need to beat some living shit into each other. Because I am at a point in my career that I have been wanted to bury the hatchet between me and Bill, I have been avoiding wrestling him because out of respect. And all of the sudden you just had to walk into my spot huh Bill? You just had to acknowledge the fact that neither of us have faced each other in such a long time… maybe even ever… and you had to pick a fight with me huh??”

Goth starts to chew on his lower lip as he starts to turn his hands into fists for a few seconds before calming down again. Realizing that he has let his emotions take control over him and that’s the last thing he ever wanted to do.

“You see Bill, I respect you still. Even if our friendship somehow has gone down the drain due to my own stupidity, doesn’t mean that you can just walk up to me and laugh me down in my face Bill. Insulting me as if I do not even belong, as if I am not on your level. Do you even remember who I have been and whom I have become? Do you know what is ahead of you?? You proclaim that you are going to walk out with your stinking Roulette championship belt?? Is that all that you care about??”

“Of course you do, it’s all that you have been caring about hasn’t it you short sighted son…. ”


Goth once again bites on his lower lip, trying to fight the urges to call his opponent and long lost friend some unpersonal remarks and curse him out.

“It’s quite simple Bill, I am giving you an opportunity to undersftand how much this will be a moment for me to really put you in your place and acknowledge the fact that if it wasn’t for me, you wouldn’t even had a fucking career in this company to begin with. I could have left you rotting somewhere in a crappy place that was ran by third rate lowlifes just because you weren’t sure whether you could hang with the elite of Sin City Wrestling. Playing triangle for a Mexican wannabe, whose head has got more grease shoved up in the back of his head than entire Mexico combined!! And you dare to even walk up to me after all that I have done for you?? You see Bill, you have made the single worst mistake of your stinking career and trust me, you have made more than I could care to remember. But that will all come to an end next week. Where I will unleash the new ME, oh yeah. I am goingto recreate something that You have been thanking GOD on your stinking knees every single day of your carer… and bring him back Bill…, too bad that it will be too late for you to regret… ”

With that Goth cuts off the signal as the shot fades to black

33
Supercard Archives / Re: MELISSA v JESSIE SALCO - IRON WOMAN MATCH
« on: January 07, 2023, 05:20:35 PM »

Melissa vs. Jessie Salco, the final confrontation: Part one.

It’s night at the house outside the busy city of Las Vegas, outside the walls that surrounds the couple of acers of land that the Saviors had bought. There is sounds of howling in the wind to be heard from a far distance away from the woman that we have come to recognize as Melissa, the Lady Goth. She is dressed up in a 1970’s type of evening gown dress, all in black with only parts of skin showing from her shoulders and around her neck. Her neck is tied up in a bun as she stares across the acers of land towards a burning fire in front of her to keep her warm somehow.

“Care for a drink?”

Melissa looks up, revealing her loving eyes turning towards the voice of the man that she is engaged to marry. We see Goth emerge from behind the camera, dressed in his Armani pants and a white buttoned down shirt while carrying two whiskey glasses in his hands. He hands her a whiskey glass containing the alcoholic beverage, while putting the other to his lips as it contains his orange juice.

Melissa stares at him before placing the glass gently to her lips as she opens her mouth to sip from the liquid that he had handed over to her. Her fingers carefully wrapped around the underside of the glass in order to support it as she turns her attention back to the fire in front of them.

“It’s a wonderful evening Gerrit, it’s so peaceful out here.”

She says with a smile upon her face, even though she wished that the entire ground surrounding the house were already in the finishing stages of the plans that Goth and the others had thought off before buying this piece of land. Goth has slowly walked up to the edge of the porch that Melissa was seated, grabbing a log of wood before walking over to the fire that is contained by a outdoor fireplace created by white stone. Melissa looks at the engulfment of the wood by the fire as the flames immediately rises for a moment into the darkness.

Goth remains standing in front of the fireplace for a few moments before turning back to his fiancé, she notices for the first time that he was actually wearing a tie. It wasn’t the first time that she had seen him wearing one, but that was only when they went out on dates or official appearances for Sin City Wrestling, but never in private moments. She shrugs it off, not thinking about it for now as she takes another sip from her favourite brand of whiskey that Goth had imported for her only a few days ago. Causing her to close her eyes and let her tongue trail over her lips to taste some of the liquid that remained there.

“You look so beautiful Mel.”

She slowly reopens her eyes as his voice had snapped her out of the memory that she was having due to the whiskey, staring towards his dark appearance as his long black hair has fallen semi in front of his eyes. But she can tell the passion burning from his eyes as he was gazing back at her with the look of love that she had known from him oh so well since they had started dating.

“You look rather handsome yourself stud, going somewhere official???”

She asks as she cocks her head a little to the left as she lets her left hand touch her cheek, wiping some of the sand away that had blown into her face. He chuckles before lowering his face for a moment, turning his gaze towards the fireplace. The smile had quickly turned into one of seriousness before turning his attention back towards her.

“I have been thinking, about me and the Saviors. About the direction that we all should go into and feel the need for a change. I got something to talk about with them in a few moments, I just wanted to check in on you first because it may take a while.”

Melissa nods her head, she had gotten used to this side of him since joining Sin City Wrestling. She was happy to know that Whisper was coming over to spend some time with her and the others, making her stay at least not a boring one. Goth walks over towards her as he plants a kiss on her forehead, she raises her hand towards his cheek and scratches her nails against his skin. She pulls him closely towards her as she plants a small kiss on his lips and winks at him before he starts to walk off.

“Business talks again??”

Sounds a familiar female voice after Goth had walked out of her sights, this causes her to smile while nodding her head.

“Yeah, Gerrit was even wearing a tie. So I guess it will be very important.”

Melissa smiles as she takes another sip from her glass of whiskey, she turns her face towards where the sound came from as we see Whisper standing in the door entrance of the house. She is wearing a white dress, completely complimented by white high heel shoes and some amazing jewelry. She herself is holding a glass of whiskey in her hand as she sits down next to Melissa as the two start to do some chit chat.

“How has the Christmas break been treating you two??”

Whisper asks, causing Melissa to stare into the burning flames in front of them and think back at their stay here since the final climax Control had gone off the air.

“It went well I suppose…,”

This causes Whisper to raise an eyebrow at the comment made by Melissa, who sighs and shrugs

“We both needed some time to recharge, we both felt that we let ourselves down at the last few shows. Him losing the Internet title, me the whole issue with Jessie….”

Just the mentioning of Jessie Salco’s name causes her face to turn frustrated, lifting the glass of whiskey to her mouth and empties the remainder in one swift move. Placing the glass next to her on the small table besides the bench that she was seated upon causes it to tremble underneath the impact of the move as well as not being fastened to the floor correctly. Melissa lowers her head as she places her hands on either side of her face while staring to her own two feet.

“I am starting to get really annoyed with that fucking bitch Whisper, parading like she is fucking Mother Theresa or something. She keeps sticking her stinking head into my business, but that is all going to end in a few weeks.”

“So that’s why you attacked Mason Harper? Out of frustration??”

Melissa is silent for a moment, letting the words sink in while struggling to find the right answer. Struggling with mixed feelings about the recently inducted Hall of Famer, causing her to grit her teeth for a few moments until letting out a sigh. She looks back up towards Whisper and we see tears emerge upon her face for the very first time.

“It’s not like I wanted to do it, I….”

She shakes her head and throws a hand gesture towards Whisper.

“But what do you know??”

This causes Whisper to raise an eyebrow, she puts the glass to her mouth to take another sip before placing it on another table on her side of the bench. Crossing her arms as she stares at the former Bombshell Roulette champion.

“Of course, what do I know??? Seriously Melissa? Do you want to go there with me??”

Melissa sighs, realizing that she isn’t going to win this one and lifts her hands in an apologetic way towards the woman that had been training her along with Goth since her wrestling career started.

“I am sorry, you are right. And yeah, I attacked Harper, not because I got anything against the young girl. But I couldn’t stand to see that bitch manipulate someone else. But I knew that if I wanted to get under her skin that I had to do something drastic, to make her feel vulnerable for the very first time. And that’s why I came up with the idea of beating down Harper, to make her realize that in the sports of wrestling that there’s more than just merely competing inside that six sided ring. That there are women out there that are willing to blatantly injure someone to get ahead, so when you come to think about it Whisper?? I did her a favour.”

Whisper remains calm while she listens to the continuation rant of Melisssa.

“That’s right, I did her a favour. I taught her a more viable lesson than Jessie could have done, the one that had promised her parents that she would watch over her. I guess Jessie still doesn’t understand that you cannot make promises that she cannot keep.”

A confident smirk emerges upon Melissa’s face as she by now is getting more confident in herself

“Now I understand that to some this may come across as I am a heartless individual Whisper, but we both know that this is far from the reality.”

She sighs as she looks at the fireplace and allows her thoughts to drift off, the glow of the flames glistens in the reflection of her eyes as her gaze darkens.

“I thought when Gerrit and me set foot inside this place that my mindset would improve, but I have sleepless nights Whisper. I wake up at night, bathing in swaat and all I can see is HER.”

We see a tear crawl down her right cheek, she quickly wipes it away with her right hand as she does not want to show a sign of weakness.

“I know people have their opinions ready about me for what I have done to Harper, something that I will gladly accept. But does that make me a bad person Whisper?? Does that make me that evil woman?? And Jessie Salco a saint???”

Whisper can be seen taking another sip from her glass of whiskey before turning her attention back towards Melissa

“Depends on what you are talking about Melissa?”

Melissa slowly gets up from the bench, she walks past the camera as she heads towards a cabinet and pulls out a bottle of whiskey, there she pours some of it in the glass before turning around and leans against the cabinet. She takes a sip from her glass and stares back towards Whisper.

“What I am talking about?? That’s a good question, what AM I talking about??”

She closes her eyes takes another sip from her glass as her thoughts drifts off….

July 7th, 2022

“The winner of the match and NEWWW Bombshell Roulette Champion!!! Melissa!!!!!”

The camera’s turn towards Melissa who does a celebratory cannonball into the water once her win is confirmed and swims to the shore where her proud fiancé Goth is waiting for her! Whilst a dejected Kayla swims off to dry off they are greeted by a third figure though her congratulations is less sincere.

“Jessie Salco is mockingly applauding the new champion!!”

“They've butted heads recently so yeah, there's some bad blood there!”

Jessie says nothing as she finishes her applause merely pointing to the title that Melissa just won and mouthing "good luck defending it” before walking off to let Melissa have her moment.

Backstage


We see Melissa enter her locker room, fully enraged over what had happened a few moments ago as Jessie had made her presence felt. She throws the towel that she was wearing in the corner of the locker room before dropping the championship belt on Goth’s sofa. She continues to walk ahead before turning around as she starts to pace around while holding her head in her hands

“DAMNIT!!! WHY IN THE HELL DID SHE HAVE TO SHOW UP!!!!”

The anger is visible upon her face as she pushes her wet hair out of her face, her makeup is  completely ruined as she keeps on shouting inside the locker room as Goth enters. The veteran stares there, knowing full well that it is better to allow her to unleash her frustration before interrupting her. Melissa finally stops near a table, placing her hands on the edge of the table while taking deep breaths to calm her down. She looks over her shoulder and sees the man that she loves standing there patiently

“Aren’t you supposed to say something??”

Goth slowly moves towards the spot where her championship belt is resting against, lifts it up in the air and walks over towards the annoyed Melissa.

“You do realize that you have beaten several of the best that the bombshell Roulette division has to offer right??”

Melissa rolls her eyes as she is about to respond to him, but he motions to be quiet.

“Do you see the name of who has held this belt before you Mel?? Kat Jones, do you think she would love to see how you treated this championship??”

“No, but…,”

“No, you listen to me. What Jessie did to you was uncalled for, so what?? Are you going to sit here and cry about it?? Or are you going to do something about it.”

Melissa looks at him as she lets the words sink into her mind and realizes that he has got a point as he continues to talk.

“I have been in the game for over 20 years now, I have won world titles and have lost it the week after. I have had people beat the living shit out of me and Fang after a gruelling tag team title defence after a 30 minute match. And did I get upset?? You damn right I got upset, but then you pick up the slack and make sure that you bury who did that to you.”

He lifts the championship belt right in front of her face, causing Melissa to stare at the championship belt that she had won around ten minutes ago. The water is still dripping off the championship from the moment that she had fallen into the water with it. She grabs the leather strap and holds the belt in her hands, the championship that once was in possession of her friend and stable mate. This causes her to cry for the very first time as the realization sinks in that she has indeed won her first championship belt. Goth wraps his arms around her, guiding her wet hair against his chest as she rests her head against him while continuing to cry.

“I have got to prepare for my match Mel, but I just want you to know… I am very proud of you.”

He gives her a soft kiss on the forehead before relinquishing the hold that he has on her. She smiles at him before watching him leave the room. She looks down at the championship belt again, feeling the pride glowing within her as she slowly places the championship belt across her shoulder. She looks at it before walking over towards he mirror in the dressing room, admiring herself in the reflection for a few moments. The confident smile slowly vanishes as she moves her face closer towards the mirror and reveals an angry look.

“You dared to ruin my most proud moment in my short wrestling career Jessie, I promise you. One day, I will hit you where it hurts you the most.”

An evil smile emerges upon her face before slowly walking off as the shot slowly fades.

“My perspective, part one:”

“It’s been a while that I could share my story with you, but will you opt in to listen?? Some like a romantic tale, a heroic tale, or for those who like it extra bloodied a horror tale??” 

“some are capable to understand that stories do not always tend to end in the way of the hero, the knight in shining armour. But towards the one that bites its time, plotting his one moment to shine and take down everything that you have worked so hard for to create. To stare desperation into its dark eyes and realize that your time to perish has come. You just haven’t figured it out.”


Present Day.

Melissa is seen walking through the desert, she is dressed in a white dress and a big hat to prevent the sun to shine too much into her eyes. She is holding a bottle of water in her left hand to prevent her from dehydration as she stares into the emptiness of that what is ahead of her. Melissa is being watched by Goth, who is seated upon a few rocks several miles away in case that if something should to happen that he could assist her.

Melissa stops as she approaches a dirtroad that has sprung off from the highway that can be seen a bit further away if you look closely. She looks down and notices a broken down toy doll laying on the side of the road, they toy doll by the looks of it must have been there for a quite some time as the original colour has all been faded away. She drops down to her knees in order for her to grab hold of the toy, she investigates it before slowly getting back to her feet once more.

“I wonder who has been so careless to just drop a doll like this out of a moving car???”

She whispers to herself as she turns it around, noticing that the wool stuffing that supposedly had to be inside of it is nearly gone and is replaced by nothing more than sand that is falling back upon the ground. She stares at the face, noticing that one button is missing that supposed to be the left eye as well as some strands of hair. She gently squeezes in the fabric of the doll as it slowly deteriorates in front of her eyes.

”It’s only my guess that the child who owned this doll had simply thrown it away, merely because she was tired of it. It’s nothing new, nowadays if something breaks down… we just simply buy something new. Parents that spend how much money on keeping their spoiled brats of children satisfied. Merely because they are no longer used to withstand the whining of their children, unable to deal with kids that will start rolling around on the ground and use fake crying to torment their parents…. All for a mere new toy, a computer game or whatever it is these days that keeps these brats satisfied.”

Melissa studies the lifeless toy a little bit longer, recognizing by the craftsmanship that must have been spent to create a doll like this makes her realize that this is a toy that has withstood the test of time for quite a while. She holds it close to her face for a final time before tossing it aside her as she walks on.

“Kids these days have it all, advanced computer games, cell phones that allows them to do whatever they want, etcetera etcetera. And if they get bored with something, they just look at their parents and ask… no, I mean demand whatever it is that they want. And you know why?? Because they are used to get whatever they want. How things have changed over the years huh?? I remember how I had to save money, have a newspaper route or whatever it was that you could do to make some extra money. Not these kids, it’s a classic case of parents regretting the day that took on the philosophy that kids these days shouldn’t have to endure what they went through.”

She turns around and stares at her fiancé, who is reading an old book as he waits for Melissa to return so that they could go home again. She smirks as she shakes her head before turning her attention back to the dirt road.

“Don’t get me wrong, wealth is just as a fascinating context as in living in New York, New York. I mean the classic song already says it all doesn’t it?? If I can make it there, I’ll make it anywhere?? And all you so called parents believe you have made it…. Just because you got a nice job, an expensive car upon the driveway of your fancy crib?? “

“And for those who do not know, that’s slang for your house.”


She chuckles as she walks past the dirt road, not wanting to cross it as you never know wat may suddenly emerge from out of nowhere.

“I remember a game I used to play with other children when I was young., I don’t know if kids in this country play the same game or if it is merely a game from the Netherlands. But we would call it I see, I see. You would look around you and take something in your mind before telling the other participant: “I see, I see what you cannot see. And it is…. “ And then you mention a colour. And then they have to guess what you had seen in order to secure their turn in order to make you guess. A very old and simple game, yet very affective in making you take notice what is going on around you. Something that these days does not happen all too often.”

“These days kids play a different game, Whatever I see, is whatever I want. To the point that when you set them in front of the television, safest bet is that they see something that they will fall in love with and want to do it themselves when growing up. And there lays the problem when it comes down to people like Jessie Salco. Now before all of you adoring fans of the Metal granny, I didn’t say that Jessie is a child. I wasn’t implying that whatever Jessie sees, is whatever Jessie wants. Although we have all seen a contradicting evidence that would make you believe differently… right Jessie?? But no, I am referring to the lack of Jessie’s capabilities to be aware at all times what is going on around you. The lack of taking responsibilities for the youth these days in their promise to watch over them while growing up.”

“Now I am aware that I am hitting a painful subject for you Jessie, it’s called taking responsibilities for your actions. And when it comes down to the screaming and demanding little kid that is called Mason Harper…. I have to disappoint you, but you have failed. Now of course, we shouldn’t forget the fact that Jessie is not Harper’s parent. So I guess we should give her some slack for being a lousy adult. But please Jessie, how many documentaries haven’t you see on National Geographic Wild that when a parent leaves it’s younglings to hunt for food, that they always run the risk that another predator will steal them away and eat them?? You know, the one with such a lovely nest of pinguins or any other stinking bird getting devoured?? Makes me wonder, how many times did you even contemplate the thought that you could have left Harper alone for just a second???”


Melissa smirks as she shakes her head in disbelief.

“Now of course, human beings have the capability to look after themselves, we urge them to stand upon their own two feet and able to defend themselves at a certain age… Right?? But of course, Harper was and still is a trainee. A non-competing talent that still needs to learn the “Ropes” so they say. They need to be protected, nurtured and fed until the day comes that they can spread their wings and enter the wild life reservation that is called Sin City Wrestling Jessie… What were you thinking Jess?? The first word in the wrestling company we work for does say it all doesn’t it?? Sin?? But I guess I may be just a little bit too harsh upon you to accuse you from thinking that you could take Harper out of her comfort zone for your version of taking the kids to work day…. And what happened then Jess?? I tell you what happened, it backfired upon you hasn’t it???”

“You are incapable of taking responsibilities for your own actions, although I am pretty sure that you will all blame it upon little old me huh?? Classic Jessie, the I have never done anything wrong routine is getting as old as your own ring gear sweetheart. You see, what I have done to Harper is just a sample sized example what I intend to do to you. And let’s just overlook the emotional connection that we both have with Harper, because we both know how much I care for her… Right???”


The smile upon her face grows even larger, she takes off the hat from her head and use it to wave it in front of her face as she continues to stare into the distance.

“Oh no wait, that wasn’t Harper, that was Chloe. How quickly you forget or mistake one for another innocent girl doesn’t it Jessie? I hope you have suffered enough, I hope you have endured enough retaliation from her parents, from her friends and those who told you that you weren’t responsible for Harper!! Because let’s get one thing perfectly clear Jessie, because I know you will bring it up that it is all my fault… You were the one responsible for her, you had promised her parents to take her under your wing…. And you did this to her Jessie… YOU did.”

“And knowing how Jessie functions, or should I say reacts in a dysfunctional fashion?? You are going to assumingly dedicate this match to Harper right?? Because that is what people do who feel guilty for their own sins… trying to wash the blood of their own hands huh Jess??”

“I just wanted you in this helpless state of mind Jess, I wanted you to feel the rage that I have felt for months since I allowed you to get underneath my skin. Oh yeah, I am admitting that you have done such a masterful job in doing so Jess. But this time it is me that stalks its prey with ice in its veins… I am the one that is calculative and fully focused upon what is truly at hand Jess. A thirty minute Iron woman match…. You and me Jess, no excuses of an extreme habitat. No excuses of some Roulette rules to adapt to… Just YOU and ME… and that clock that will count down from thirty to zero. Do you understand the situation that you have put yourself into Jess?? You don’t Jess, even though you will desperately tell the world otherwise. That you have done some soul searching in preparation towards our match… And all you can think off is to hurt me, to return the favour to what YOU made me do to poor little Harper… such a shame.”


Melissa slowly puts the hat back upon her head, readjusts it to make sure it fits securely around her head before wiping her hands clean from the few drops of sand that got stuck between her fingers.

“I’m sorry it had to get this far Jess, I’m sorry that you could not refrain yourself from being a positive role model for young Harper. That you allowed yourself to assault me during a match, merely because you have a personal vendetta against me?? I mean seriously Jessie, were you seeing flashbacks to what I have done to Harper?? Not wanting the same thing to happen to Masque?? I guess its understandable, although wrong to let emotions take control over you Jess. You should perhaps search councelling for that.. Because I fear you may just use this an excuse to lose this match against me… Merely because of that stupid little bitch Harper.”

“You were better off Jess, now you are just ready for the picking. Because I am going to use your own frustration, your own anger and… dare I say hatred towards me to evaporate you from the wrestling ring for good. You are staring into the eyes of the woman that excels in taking advantage of every given opportunity. You are looking at the woman that will wear you down and in the process frustrate you even more…. Because even though I am fully aware that you will get some blows in here and there…. That you will stand absolutely no chance in HELL of beating me in this 30 minutes of pure hell.”

“Hell Jessie, not just four letters that creates the sinful pits of HADES that torments you until eternity. Now what is thirty minutes compared to eternity Jessie??”


Melissa shows a sickening smile as she grabs the hat and tears it apart between her fingers before letting the remainders fall down upon the ground.

“Thirty minutes with me, the one that tricked you NOT to suspend me Jessie. The one that caused you to gravel through the mud in shame in front of Harpers parents… And all that you could think about was how you wanted to destroy me Jessie. The ONE that challenged you beforehand and you accepted it believing that you had my number…. Only to have walked into my trap like the dumb bitch that you are… So do me a favour Jessie, deny it all, say that I am wrong, it will only make your suffering even better… One more week to go Jessie and then all will finally come to an end…”

The shot fades as Melissa walks off towards Goth as the camera zooms in on the destroyed hat before the shot fades out.



34
Climax Control Archives / rp vs masque
« on: December 02, 2022, 09:13:30 PM »

November 28th 2022,

Bakersfield, California.

Melissa can be seen working out in the gym, punching and kicking the punching bag in preparation for her non-title match against the current SCW Bombshell Heavyweight champion. A force she knows that needs to be reckoned with as she has dominated the entire Bombshell division in a fashion that Melissa could only learn from as being a newcomer in this sport. But Melissa is a quick learner, taking pride in the attack that she has done against Harper Mason to upset Jessie Salco, getting under her skin as she had thwarted Jessie from her promised statement that she had wanted to make. We see sweat pour from her forehead as she has been working out for quite a while, driving stiff punches into the leather before executing a spinning back elbow that caused the punching bag to move a little. She grabs the bag, following the onslaught up with some heavy knees into the punching bag before turning around and walks towards the energy drink that she had waiting for her on a chair close to her. She looks around while taking off the cap of her bottle before taking a few short sips, she wipes her mouth with the back of her hand before taking a final sip as she puts the cap back on the bottle and walks towards the treadmill. She chooses her exercise and then slowly starts to run while staring ahead of her towards the television screen that airs the replay where she surprises Jessie Salco after attacking Harper. This causes a small smirk to emerge upon her face as she relaxes her tensed nerves a little bit. She had been wanting to get back at Jessie Salco, not so much for her loss against her in that Chamber of Exterme match, but everything that came before and after. She couldn’t stand Jessie’s nearly picture perfect behavior, always pretending that everything evolves around her. Even now the vow to avenge Harper made Melissa sick to her stomach. But she knew that this is all part of her plan to prove Jessie one special thing, but that will remain a secret for now.

“She never saw it coming….”

Melissa whispers underneath her heavy breathing as she runs on the treadmill, keeping a steady pace while keep her focus upon the screen in front of her. Intently listening to everything that Jessie had screamed towards her, realizing how much the desperation and the anger had gotten to the Hall of Famer. Jessie always wanted to be in control and this time Melissa knew she wasn’t, this is the first step to get Jessie to crumble under the pressure she is intending to put on her. She watches Jessie run off to the back in a moment of rage, that moment was what Melissa was searching for as she had left the locker room where she had left Harper. There had been moments where Melissa had thought about the attack from Masque upon Mac Bane’s wife Amber Ryan, or what had happened to Chloe Benton, something that Jessie is partially to be blamed.

“Fucking Jessie…,”

Melissa had taken alike to Chloe, a sweet innocent girl that took everything that happens so serious that she would excuse herself even if she had not done anything wrong. Something that Melissa had identified herself with as she had experienced something similar in her youth, but she managed to grow out of it and become more confident to the person that she is right now. Ironically is it that right now she is the one that is being hated, being the one person that she had been hating in her youth. Vowing that she would never become the person that she is right now, but she is starting to enjoy the seemingly power that she is feeling right now. Craving for more, realizing what she had done wrong the first time that she had become blinded by her own desire.

”My eyes have opened…..”

The breathing becomes irregular for a few seconds as the concentration upon her running vanishes for only a few moments when she attempts to laugh at her own comment, but quickly realizes that this isn’t the moment for this. She runs the back of her left hand across her face, wiping the sweat away as her sweatband she is wearing around her wrist touches her face. Her breathing becomes regular once more, concentrating to her cardio workout as this continues for a total of 30 minutes before ending her run. She turns around and stares into the eyes of the man that she had been engaged to in Goth. The Hall of Famer is working out by doing bench presses as she admires his physique, still looking amazing at the age of 46 and still able to compete with the very best that the wrestling industry has got to offer. She wonders how many times he had been in the situation that she had been, trying to find his winning ways after her three losses to Ariana Angelos and Jessie Salco.

”No, this isn’t the moment to second guess myself.”

She whispers to herself, running her hand through her sweaty hair as she wipes some of the strands away that has fallen in front of her eyes. She licks the salty taste of her sweat from her lips before grabbing the bottle once again and starts to take several small sips from it. She decides to walk towards another device, grabbing the bar that is hanging in the air as she starts to pull herself up on it. Lifting her head above the bar as she breathes out oxygen ever time that she succeeds in doing so. She feels the pressure in her arms, telling her to take it easy as she ignores it. Trying to push herself to the limit is what she is all about in her quest to improve and ultimately become the very best in the game. Knowing fully well that at this moment it is the current Bombshell World Heavyweight Champion, a quest that she one day wants to achieve herself. She lets her body hang for a few moments before pulling herself up again, only this time doing it in a much slower than before as her muscles are starting to shake in her upper arms. Softly cursing to herself in an attempt to motivate herself to continue as she finally decides to drop down to the floor after a few more reps as she is exhausted. She slowly walks towards a bench and slowly lays down on top of it as she is attempting to catch her breath.

”Rest break??”

She hears the voice of Goth as he approaches her, she does not see him approach her as she has draped her towel across her eyes for a moment or two. She is breathing heavily as she only nods her head in response to his question.

”Extend your arms.”

He asks her as she responds by lifting her arms over the bench that she is resting on, softly groaning as she feels his fingers work magic over her arms as he digs them into her muscles. Slowly working from her shoulders all the way up to her arms and ultimately working their magic upon her hands as she is enjoying the moment that they are sharing together without either of them is saying a word towards each other.

”That feels so good…..”

She whispers as he slowly runs his arms back towards her shoulders and starts to work on them as well as the muscles that combines her shoulders with her neck.    She slowly relaxes at his touch as he continues to rub her muscles with his hands.

”Gerrit, do you think I am capable of beating Masque??”

The question causes him to look down at her with a questionable look upon his face.

”She would be your toughest opponent to date, but I have confidence in your ability to beat her.”

She nods her head in response to his answer, she smiles towards him before turning her head away as she looks at the mirror on the right before letting out a sigh.

”Something wrong??”

She knew that the question would come, she closes her eyes before turning her attention back upwards. She swallows a few times before she finally answers his question.

”I have been busting my ass off since joining Sin City Wrestling to prepare myself to one day face the very best in the Bombshell Division, but now that this moment has come I am wondering if this moment comes too soon???”

She gasps as she feels his fingers dig back into her muscles, feeling his warmth working on the muscle before he reaches over towards her hands and slowly pulls her up to a seating position as he sits besides her.

”The moment that you will understand that you are ready is when you stand across the ring with your opponent Melissa. I can tell you about my experience sall I want about facing world champions, but every opportunity is a different one. I…”

She places a finger upon his mouth and smiles, tenderly kissing his cheek before pulling back and stares lovingly into his eyes.

”Thanks hun, that was exactly what I needed to hear.”

Goth is about to respond, but she kisses him on the cheek before walking off towards the dressing room as she is about to prepare the shower. She turns on the shower head and waits until the water heats up. She turns around and walks towards the dressing room and undresses. Her thoughts travel back towards what Goth had said, she knew that this would be the toughest challenge for her to date. But also an opportunity to prove her worth and maybe impress the booking committee to earn a future title shot somewhere down the road. She enters the shower room and leans her head back as the water touches her skin. She enjoys the water hits her body while she thinks back at the vicious attack upon Harper, she had planned it out perfectly as she knew that this would get under the skin of the veteran Jessie Salco, something that she had experienced from her in the past. She leans back against the wall and takes in the heat of the water as she is fully satisfied for what she had done and what is ahead of her. The smiles widens into a vicious one as she brings the moment back to mind when she connected with her finishing move against the face of the defenseless wrestling prospect.

”You deserved that one Jessie…., you just don’t know it yet.”

Are the words that she uses before turning her attention back to the showerhead above her, washing her hair before soaping her entire body as the shot slowly fades

November 29th 2022

”Okay, you better hide in the bedroom because Gerrit can be here any minute.”

Melissa says as she is talking to Goth’s mother and sister, who she had booked a flight to visit them to surprise Goth as it is his mother’s birthday. Goth had preferred for him and Melissa to have had the week off so that they would be able to visit his mother instead, but he knew that when Melissa was booked that they couldn’t just leave to visit his mother. This had caused him to turn sour after the card for this week’s show had been booked. Only to be unaware that Melissa had already booked flight tickets for his mother and sister to fly over in surprise. She watched his mother and sister enter the bedroom with lots of smiles before she pretended to go back in pretending to read a book. Only to hear the key from the hotel room door being used to open the door as Goth enters the room.

”Hi sweetheart.”

Melissa sweetly said towards him, but Goth doesn’t respond as he walks towards the refrigerator and grabs something to drink only to return with an angry look on his face

”Melissa??”

Melissa was trying to hide a huge grin on her face as she knew that he must have smelled what she was cooking. It was his mother’s favorite dish that Goth always enjoyed to eat, knowing that this time it would piss him off as it reminded him too much of his mother’s birthday.

”Yes sweetie??”

She says as she looks up from her book and stares at him with the most innocent look on her face that she could muster while staring into his angry eyes.

”Why did you make that??? You know that today is my mother’s birthday right??”

Again, she stifles a laugh as she uses all of her willpower to continue to look at him with that angelic look on her face.

”Yes I am aware of that Gerrit…,”

”Then why in the hell did you make that???”

He says while pointing towards the kitchen where the local Dutch meal was being prepared for what he had assumed was for the two of them, this time the look on his face made it impossible for Melissa to keep a straight face and bursts out in laughter. This only infuriates Goth even more.

”What’s so funny??”

Melissa wipes the tears from her face before attempting to look back at him

”Well your mother asked me to make it for her.”

”What do you mean my mother asked you?? This makes no sense!!”

Clearly the words had not sunk in yet with Goth what Melissa had tried to tell him, this causes her to smile at him before putting the book down beside her as she stood up. She grabs him by the hands and stares deeply into his eyes as she speaks out loud.

”Well I guess it is time for your mother to explain what I meant.”

Goth is about to say something when suddenly the door to their bedroom opens and his mother and sister walk out, both laughing out loud as they stare at the shocked look on Goth’s face as he realizes what just happened. Goth stares at his mother and sister before turning his attention towards Melissa as now the realization sets in and smiles.

”You did this….”

Melissa winks at him before motioning towards his mother and sister to come closer, the four of them share an intimate hug as this sets up a wonderful evening for Goth and his family after all.

Later that evening

Goth can be seen sitting on the sofa with his mother talking while Melissa and his sister are seated on the balcony with a glass of wine.

”Thank you for giving my mother a wonderful birthday after all.”

Melissa smiles as she takes another sip from the glass of wine.

”You are completely welcome Marieke, I knew that the final weeks of the year are very busy for us and that we barely get some time off to do something nice. That made me decide to fly you two over, allowing you three to spend time together as well as giving your mother a wonderful vacation for her birthday.”

The two smile as they share another sip from the glass of wine, Melissa looks over towards Gerrit’s his older sister before turning her attention back to the scenery in front of them.

”Penny for your thoughts.”

Melissa smiles as she momentarily looks over her shoulder towards Gerrit and his mother, watching them share a moment together as mother and son that melts her heart. She hesitantly turns her attention back towards his sister and sighs.

”Sometimes I just want to retire and drag Gerrit all the way back to the Netherlands and spend much time with you guys. I know your mother isn’t getting any younger and I don’t want to deprive him from any possible moment that you can spend with each other.”

Melissa looks questionably towards Gerrit’s his older sister, who smiles back towards her as she nods her head in understanding.

”You are just like my mother, always asking about her little boy.”

The two share a laugh together before Marieke continues talking.

”But the truth is that she wants him to live out his dream, she knows that he needs this final run before retiring.”

She becomes silent for a moment as now Gerrit’s sister is staring into her glass of wine while searching for the right words to say

”Marieke?? What’s wrong??”

Melissa looks concerned towards his sister, who looks up and lets out a sigh while trying to keep her eyes from tearing up.

”It had been difficult for her to let him go, she had been very protective towards him. You may argue that she was too over protective.”

Melissa smiles with a warm feeling glowing inside her heart

”But she knows that she cannot protect him, he is a big boy and needs to find his answers on his orwn.”

Marieke looks up at Melissa and smiles as her eyes move towards the engagement ring that she is wearing on her finger.

”And by the look of things, it seems that he has made one very correct decision by asking you to marry him.”

Melissa blushes, not having expected this as she shyly thanks Goth’s sister, who turns her attention back towards the scene in front of them

”I know you have asked us many of times to consider moving towards the United States and spend time with you guys and Gerrit JR. And we actually have come to the conclusion that this is perhaps the best thing to do.”

This caused a smile to emerge upon Melissa’s face as she reaches over and grabs Gerrit’s sister her hand.

”I’m sure that Gerrit JR would love to spend time with his aunt and grandmother.”

”Hey guys, me and my mother have something wonderful to tell…”

Both Melissa and Marieke look over their shoulders towards Goth and his mother, both giving them a knowing smile as the shot fades.

An Opportunity Not To Be Wasted

Melissa can be seen sitting down in a lounge chair while watching The Phantom of the Opera on Blu Ray that Goth’s mother had brought along with her. Staring at the disfigured pianist that hides his face behind a mask as the story moves her. She rests her head underneath her pulled up legs as her arms are wrapped around them. She remains seated like that until she hears the sound of the camera crew approaching her, causing her to sigh before pausing the Blu Ray.

”You sure as hell got a fucking lousy timing did you know that??”

She looks annoyed towards the camera before shrugging her shoulders and drops her legs as she leans back against the lounge chair biting her lower lip.

”But I guess since you have so made it so perfectly clear that I need to address my opponent for this week, then I shall. But I just need to get something off my chest before I turn my attention towards the champion, because there are a few names out there that I cannot and should not forge.”

Her expression changes into a sinister smile as she extends her arms across the edge of the lounge chair.

”My dear friends Jessie and Harper, the two individuals that I cannot get enough off…. How’s the head Harper??? And did you manage to calm her parents down Jessie?? Convincing them it wasn’t your fault?? I mean, I’ve heard that Harper’s father was rather upset with you…… I hope it didn’t cause you to have many sleepless nights over the little…..”accident” that Harper endured this past Sunday??”

Melissa giggles as she raises her left arm and gently runs her fingers through her curly hair, leans her head against the hand as she mockingly stares into the camera.

”Did you actually think things between us would have been over after our last confrontation Jessie?? To be honest, I actually had taken you to be far more intelligent than you ultimately turned out to be. I mean seriously Jessie, you play a good game in trying to worm yourself into a predicament where ultimately YOU are the one that gets all the glory while others are left behind with a sincere case of headaches. Something like the young and in-experienced Harper, I just find it amusing to see that all of the sudden you are upset.”

She raises an eyebrow towards the camera before letting out another sinister smirk.

”/amusing over the fact that you are nothing more than a mere hypocrite Jessie, a hypocrite that endangered sweet and lovable Harper by leaving her on her own in the cesspool that is the backstage area of Sin City Wrestling. To be honest Jessie, to this very day I still cannot believe that you did this to her. And you can tell the world that you were merely an innocent bystander, being forced to watch on as I kicked the shit out of that young and innocent angel, telling the world that you are innocent as you would never harm a hair on her sorry of an excuse of a head. And that’s why I tell you Jessie that you are nothing more than a liar and a hypocrite.”

“You see Jessie, you have a neck to belittle anyone that isn’t ready to compete in the big leagues. It doesn’t matter whether you truly are just too wet behind the ears,, a six foot amazon that destroys anyone in her sights…. Or the biggest threat to your existence Jessie, but before you start to point your little finger in an accusative fashion towards me… I will have to tell you that you are wrong.”


The demeaner on her face changes into one that is ice cold and very calculating.

”Do you remember Chloe Jessie?? Oh I’m sure you do, the little insecure girl that had a dream. A dream to compete in the ring, to compete inside the six sided ring that many before her have done as well. A girl that one day wanted to follow in the footsteps of many before her, she even mentioned YOU Jessie… And what did you do?? You had the audacity to tell her over and over again that she wasn’t ready. She wasn’t good enough for you wasn’t it?? Or the mere fact that she wanted too much too quickly, ultimately you were part of her having to be forced to go to a hospital… and for what Jessie?? Do you still remember that day??”

“I am sure you do…. don’t you?? Oh yeah, concussing her to a point where she needed medical attention… And then there was that single moment where all the attention was diverted from you to a psycho bitch… but that doesn’t change that your “wrestling accident” should not go unnoticed Jessie, that you should not be able to walk around without the suitable repercussions for your actions….  How does the saying go again Jessie??An eye for an eye??? You know the rest don’t you??”

“And I know already that you will tell the world that you cannot be blamed, that it was an accident…. All mere excuses for you to go back to bed late at night, closing your eyes without having any concerns of the wellbeing of another human being…. And how does it feel now huh Jessie? How does it feel to be concerned about whether someone like Harper or Chloe can actually get in the ring to compete one day??? You never had to be concerned about anyone!! I have, I did… I have been there for Chloe since day one!! I took her under my wing after my in ring debut against her, told her that she could achieve anything if she only had some more believe in herself, if she only put her mind to it. And you know why Jessie?? Because of people like YOU, who had told her that she would not mount to ANYTHING in this business!!! Knowing that it would influence her lack of confidence and hide in fear…. And once again, I know you will tell the world that you never used these exact words… But you did not have to Jessie, the damage had already been done by you and the likes of you Jessie. Because YOU influence an entire legion of fans that believe everything you say and do…. You make me sick because of that Jessie…, you are the reason why Chloe was out of competition for a long time. Just like you are the reason why Harper got kicked in the head at her most vulnerable, because you forgot to do what you were supposed to do. To look after her, to protect her from dangers that YOU KNOW that lurks around every single corner of this industry…. And I will tell you why Jessie, because you had to have the spotlight on yourself. You just had to feel the adoration one more time, because there’s nothing else you care about more than your stinking ego….. And now you know exactly how it feels to be the biggest piece of shit walking God’s green earth and I intend to destroy you before you hurt more innocent bystanders like a Chloe and a Harper…. And the best part of it all is Jessie, that there’s not a damn thing you can do to stop me.”


Melissa blows a kiss in the direction of the camera as if it was meant for Jessie.

”And now it’s time for me to focus upon the Bombshell World Heavyweight champion instead of telling Jessie Salco to get her head out of her ass, because she is just disgusting.”

Melissa rolls her eyes before shaking her head.

”I have wondered when the time would come that we would meet Masque, two outsiders in this line of sport that do our thing our way without worrying what others would think of us. Two unique entities in this business that come from a background that is unfamiliar in the wrestling world. A gymnast, a former kickboxer. And yet we only have one thing in mind don’t we, to win and not caring of how we achieve our goal. To be honest I can respect that, even though I do not respect you. Maybe I am foolish to think that way, maybe not. But until you prove me otherwise, I will not be concerned of what might just happen this Sunday when we finally meet.”

She stares into he camera, a part of her face shows a nerve twitch, clearly she is aware of exactly that what she is awaiting this Sunday. But just like always, Melissa does not back down from a challenge.

”I have seen what you have done to Amber, I have seen firsthand how you manipulate people I have seen your battles against the now former world champion and how you have dominated your opposition. It’s as if I am staring into a blueprint that I desire to achieve in my career when it is my time to be on the top of the food chain, while everyone else is gunning for your world title. And I have to admit that I have looked on from afar, studying you. Wondering why people despise you, why they don’t seem to want to understand you. Why you are so different than others, why you are capable of getting away with anything that you do… And at first I had thought, probably like anyone else before me have done. Is to blame you for being a freak, desperately explaining the world that you do not belong because of where you came from and what it is that you stand for.”

“And I just realized that this nothing more than a description of you being a monster, while I have come to the conclusion that this isn’t the case. Because let’s face it, what kind of monster are you if people like Jessie Salco have been desperately trying to hide that barrier that consumes them for over ten years now.”


Melissa stares into the camera with a cold and calculate look on her face, her eyes fixated upon the camera as if she is talking to her opponent directly.

”It makes all sense now, your appearance in and out of the ring. t/he tales you speak off, trying to rattle the brain of your opponents because it pleases you doesn’t it?? The mere satisfaction of watching your opposition slowly become a target for your Rapture mandible claw…quite fascinating to see how you cut through your opposition as if you were a knife that goes through melting butter. Too bad that my fascination has not been consumed with desperation. Desperation to be the one that will unmask you so to speak and reveal to the world that you are no longer the only monster that hides behind a mask of misery. Because that’s where it all comes from doesn’t it??”

She smirks as she shakes her head

”Oh who am I trying to fool? I am far from being Doctor Phil who wants to dissect your brain. I am more the type of girl that likes to inflict pain upon others in the most physical way, the question between you and me is who will be the only one left standing after the smoke has settled. I know that people like to pick the safe bet and go for the champion, to go for the one that is on top, sadly for those weakened minds there is nobody in this world that I can say that is on top of the mountain that is Melissa… the Lady Goth, the one woman that is capable to match physicality with you pound for pound. Just understand that one swift kick and I will have you end up the same way like the wrestling prospect that Jessie Salco is still crying over. But why don’t we just find out the old-fashioned way who the toughest bitch is in this game…. Because if you don’t…, I will rip off that mask of yours from your stinking head and make an example out of you just like I will do to Jessie Salco…. “

“I see you this Sunday champ….”



With that the shot slowly fades.



35
Climax Control Archives / Goth vs Matthew Kross
« on: November 25, 2022, 09:25:41 PM »



The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter: My quest


It’s evening and Goth can be seen sharing a moment along with Melissa after last week’s Climax Control, after watching on when Melissa had challenged Jessie Salco for a final confrontation. He had smiled as he had watched Jessie come up with excuses, believing that they had settled the score at the Super Card a few weeks ago. But he had known that this wasn’t the case for Melissa, she wanted to rinse out the foul taste out of her mouth from the several losses that she had endured against Jessie and Ariana Angelos.

“You have made the first step on mentally breaking Jessie, but the next step will follow this coming Sunday.”

He gently pats her on the butt, causing her to giggle as she turns around to face him and plants a kiss on his cheek. She whispers something in his ear as she walks off to the locker room as Goth grabs his cellphone and dials a number

“Hey it’s me, make sure that Melissa has a clear path to…..”

Goth notices the camera crew as he stops talking, he turns around and whispers something into the cellphone that nobody is apparently meant to hear. He slowly turns around with a sickening smile upon his face.

“Yeah that’s right, we want to make sure that there will be something for Jessie Salco that she will never forget.”

He turns off the cell phone and stares into he camera with a cold and calculated look on his face.

“Let me guess? You just happened to wander around backstage and thought it was alright to listen to a private conversation??”

Goth turns around, not waiting for an answer that he knows that will not come. He is walking towards the parking lot where he turns towards his waiting limo before entering. He suddenly stops merely after setting one foot inside but turns towards the camera crew and shakes his head.

“Where do you think you are going?? I can’t remember accepting anyone besides his fiancé to ride along with me. So do me a favor, back off.”

He pushes the camera crew away by pushing his hand towards the camera, shoving it away from him before entering the limo and closes the door. He grabs his cellphone and checks some of the messages that he has received during the show, his eye catches one specific message from someone that he has not spoken to for a long time. He scowls as he remembers the backstage confrontation between him and his old friend Bill Barnhart. Someone that he had trusted his life to, someone that he knew he had betrayed his trust and did not wanted to deal with him anymore because of his past as an alcohol abuser.

He turns his cell phone back into his pocket and rests his hands behind his head as he stares at the ceiling of his limo. He was upset, mostly because he could not blame Bill for not trusting him after he had broken the trust of the Bulldog so many times in the past. He lets out a sigh, he had hoped to get into contact with his old friend somehow. He had been at the point of dialing his number so many times, but every single time the courage had sunk into his boots and decided not to. Worried about the outcome of the reaction of his old friend, already knowing that Bill would scream at him or even ignore him. He stares ahead of him, his thoughts drift off to better days. The days where he and Bill had shared the tag team titles in Global Wrestling Alliance after James Weck had turned his back on him while the two were tag team champions. Bill was the one that volunteered to be his tag team partner, a respect that had grown through the years as they had been part of the same company. The memory was quickly replaced by him and Bill being a part of Goth’s very own company The AWA… where Bill was for a very long time his right hand man, something that had caused some of the most destructive moments as well as the funniest as Iris had crapped on his expensive carpets more than one occasion.

“For fuck sakes….,”

He says as he nearly could smell the dog poo that had been dropped on his expensive carpets. He had hated the guts of that dog at those times, but secretly he had always loved Iris. Wondering how old Iris has become as Bill and him had known each other for quite some time and Bill had that dog as long as Goth could remember.

“Can I join you for a ride good sir???”

Says the voice of Melissa, as this has caught Goth by surprise as he was so far away in his memories that he had not noticed her approaching the limo. He finally responds with a smile as the two kiss each other before putting on their seatbelts for the limo to start to drive.

“So what was on your mind handsome??”

She asks Goth as he lets out a sigh, realizing that she had noticed him. This causes him to scratch the back of his neck before turning his attention towards Melissa.

“Its Bill, me and him had a stare down when I was backstage earlier today. It was so strange to be in the same room with him after all these years, years of not having spoken a word to him because…”

Goth’s words travel off in his thoughts, he couldn’t finish the sentence because he was feeling ashamed of what had happened between him and one of his closest friends ever. It had gotten this worse that he had felt jealousy over the friendship that Bill and Vinnie had grown throughout the years. Because he knew what a genuine person Bill was outside the realm of the wrestling world, something he had openly spoken about with Melissa that he wanted his friendship back. Something he had learned that it was a closed book for Bill, something he could not blame him for. He feels his arm tense, his hands turn into fists before he notices Melissa gently squeezing his arm as this slowly brought him back to focus as he turns his attention towards her and is met by the most sincere smile he has ever seen.

“I am so lucky to have you.”

He whispers towards her, causing her to smile as she plants a soft kiss on his lips. The two share a kiss for several moments before she pulls away, lowering her eyes as she savors the moment. She slowly reopens her eyes as she shows a look of concern

“Do you think Bill wants to fight you in the ring??”

The words come out of her mouth and makes him second guess himself whether that this was truly Bill’s intentions. He knew he was good enough to give him a run for his money, but was this something that he was actually ready for??

“Gerrit??”

This startles him once more, she can see doubt on his face. Something that she has not often seen from him, this really must be bothering him. His hands start to shake for a moment before he tries to hide them by planting them on the couch that they are seated upon. But Melissa had noticed it already, but decided to not push it. Goth turns his head towards the window of the passenger door, pretending to look outside but his thoughts drift back to some old memories.

“BILL!!!!!”

Goth shouted as we are back to 2012, Goth storms out of his office with an angry look on his face as Bill already knew how late it is as he came charging out of his office to meet up with Goth. Who is pointing into his office, where we see Iris come walking out of with a look that tells us that she knows that she has done a bad thing.

“Get that stinking mutt out my office!!!”

“Yes Goth, I’m sorry that she had slipped out of my office. Iris come here!!!”

Bill runs over towards his dog and attaches the leash against the dog collar and drags her with him while apologizing to Goth who sniffs his nose and can smell the aroma of the dog poo that the British Bulldog had dropped on the carpet.

“This time Bill is going to clean it up himself.”

We see Goth smile at the comment as we are back to the present day, remembering the many times that they had been at each other’s throats for absolutely nothing while Iris was always very nervous around him. He never understood why the dog was so nervous around him, most of the time he just ignored her instead of playing a lot with the dog. This made him think back to a certain point in his career as owner of the AWA.

“BARK!!!”

The shot opens up in 2015, one of the last few years that the company was still competing against other companies. Goth was seated in his jacuzzi as we notice Iris run into the bathroom of Goth’s office where he had a jacuzzi. Causing him to lower the newspaper that he was reading before rolling his eyes at the sight of the dog from the Barnharts.

“Oh God, not again….. Iris, whatever you do… please don’t jump into the…”


“DAMN YOU STINKING MUT!! Get the f*** out of my jacuzzi!!!”

But Iris is splashing around the jacuzzi, clearly enjoying the water as dives under water for a moment before coming back up and sprays some water into the direction of Goth. Who is about to grab the dog by the collar, but his attention is being diverted by….

“IRIS??? Where are you girl?? Goth!! Have you seen my….. Oh there you are you little biscuit!!!”

“Little…. Biscuit???”

Goth mutters out loud in quite a shock, he had heard dog owners giving their pets lots of cute names, but biscuit wasn’t one of them according to him.

“Was Mister Goth a bad man to you Iris?? Did he yell at you??”

This wasn’t the reaction from Bill that Goth had expected from him, he was about to say something towards him and his dog as Bill suddenly turns towards him and cuts him off.

“Look at her Goth, how could you possibly not want to spend time with her into the jacuzzi???”

“I….. What???”

Goth’s eyes widens as he suddenly sees Bill taking off his jacket and unbuttons his matching pink buttoned down shirt that he was wearing.

“Bill?? What in the hell do you think you are doing???”

Goth watches him take off his shirt before turning his attention towards undoing his shoes, he has already undone one as he kicks him towards the toilet before undoing the other.

“Well sir Goth, I realized that Iris has not yet gotten her swimming diploma.”

“So???”

Goth’s eyes turn from an angry one to a suspicious one, only to have them suddenly open wide as he realize what Bill had in mind. But then it is already too late.

“Ahhh that feels nice Goth, I think we should make it a family and friends get together one day and all share this lovely jacuzzi of yours wouldn’t you agree???”

Bill has already stepped into the jacuzzi and has dumped Iris into the water once more as he had not waited for an answer from Goth. Who at this point is too shocked to say anything that is going on into his bathroom. We see Iris splatter around as Bïll is trying to educate his dog how to do the breast stroke.

“Okay Iris, please pay close attention on what I am doing.”

The sight is truly one that would allow anyone to burst out in laughter for the sheer stupidity as Bill has gotten on his knees while trying to make the exact moves with his arms without having to hit the edges of the jacuzzi without any success of course. This causes him to look up at Goth after a few attempts as his hands are clearly hurting from hitting them against the edges of the jacuzzi.

“I am not here to be a pesky complainer boss, but you should really ask yourself whether you should get a bigger jacuzzi than this one. This one is clearly not suitable for teaching animals how to swim.”

This causes Goth’s eyes to widen as he is slowly starting to breathe heavily.

“Bill, this is MY personal jacuzzi. This is not… I repeat NOT a swimming pool. So please get your….”

“Whoops, I’m sorry Iris. I guess I had always thought that Goth is an animal lover, but I guess he only loves money and…”

Bill quickly gets out of the jacuzzi while carrying iris in his hands, grabbing his dry clothing before stepping towards the door to his office while water falls all over the floor as well as his clothing is squishing like crazy.

“And being an arrogant prick…”

“WHAT??!!!”

Goth has grabbed a shower bottle as he throws it towards the vanishing Bill Barnhart, the bottle hits the door that Bill quickly closed. This causes the bottle to drop on the floor as Goth sits down on the edge of his jacuzzi, trying to register what exactly had happened just a few moments ago.

“That was so funny.”

Goth whispers as we come back to the present day, still staring through the window of his passengers seat. But this time he is grinning from ear to ear as he suddenly hears Melissa.

“What was so funny??”

Goth turns his attention towards Melissa, sitting upright before explaining the situation that he once had been in together with Iris and Bill Barnhart. This causes Melissa to burst out in laughter as both of them share a good laugh while the car continues to drive all the way back to their hotel as there they have plans to spend the night there before getting up early to head over towards the next city where next week’s Climax Control will be aired

Present Day

Footsteps are heard walking across a hallway of a hotel late at night, something that Goth loves to do between travels to clear his mind or focus upon an up and coming match. This time it is a combination of both, one side of it all is the confrontation that he has had with current Roulette champion “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart and the other side of the coin is the first ever confrontation with Matthew “The Raven” Knox. Experience has taught him throughout his career that you cannot overlook the one for the other, but this time it is rather special. A lifelong friendship that had gone through the drain, someone that he had respected as a human being and as a competitor. And on the opposite side, an unknown to him. Someone that he has watched inside the ring as he had waged war with Mac Bane. He knew he had to push Bill Barnhart to the back of his mind, something that the same experience that had taught him he ultimately would when the bell has rang. Goth turns a corner, stops and looks around. He notices the numbers on the doors and realized that he has been walking circles for the third time.

“What is wrong with me??”

He asks himself, looking at his watch as the clock reads that an hour had passed since he had left his hotel room and started to walk around. He usually would either take the steps towards a different level or the elevator, but this time he had decided to stay at the same level that he was staying at. He looks to his left, noticing that he was actually standing in front of his own hotel room door, he lift his hand towards the door knob but stops just moments before reaching out to open it. He had decided that it was too early for him to get back, he knew Melissa wouldn’t have mind to spend some more time with him while watching some of her favorite Netflix programs. And normally he would love to watch some of those with her, but this time he wasn’t into the mood. He was feeling restless, he for some strange reason had the urge to seek the confrontation with someone. Anyone? No, he had one person particular in mind.

“Bill…. Barnhart….”

The name softly rolls off the tip of his tongue, a name that in seriousness he has not uttered in many yeas and yet it feels like it is a recurring subject in his daily life. He grinds his teeth, shakes his head before deciding to continue the walk until he knows there’s an elevator ahead of him. He stops before it, presses the button on the right of the elevator door and presses it for a few seconds longer than necessary. He reluctantly lets his hand fall next to his side, counting the seemingly minutes that it takes the elevator to come down even though it is only a matter of seconds. He steps inside after the door had opened, mentally scowling at himself when he notices a hotel staff member already stood inside the elevator before he could step inside. He decides to just nod towards the other figure, who returns the gesture before Goth turns his focus back upon his lingering thoughts. Nearly not even noticing that the other person had asked him a question.

“Excuse me??”

Goth replies after he had thought he had heard the other person mentioning something towards him

“Apologies sir, but what floor do you wish to go??”

Goth raises an eyebrow, wondering why this individual needed to know where he had wanted to go. Only to realize that he had forgotten to press a button to whatever floor he wanted to go to, this causes him to look at the number of buttons where each represented a floor. Goth finally presses the button to three floors down from the one that he had gotten inside the elevator before turning his attention towards the individual as he nods his head in appreciation. The two men turn their attention away from each other as Goth straightens his jacket as he notices the elevator stopping one floor separated from where he was about to go. He looks over his shoulder and notices that the other figure exits, nodding his head towards Goth as in saying goodnight before Goth watches the doors from the elevator slowly closing in on him.

“”Why do people tend to start a conversation with me after I step foot inside an elevator??

He asks himself before shrugging off the question with a shrug, his attention slowly moves towards the opening doors as he has reached the floor that he had picked out for no particular reason. Slowly he exits the elevator and looks around the dark hallway where for some reason not every lamp above a hotel room door is active. He suddenly hears a noise coming from a few feet away from him, causing him to quickly turn his attention towards it and notices a young couple who had issues trying to open up the door of their hotel room while using their very own room key. He shakes his head, before turning his attention towards the other end of the hallway.

“Amatures…,”

He whispers underneath his breath so that nobody could hear him, he starts to walk away from the direction that the young couple were standing. He let his eyes fall on a hotel room number and stops right in front of it.

“The Barnharts….”

Goth whispers the last name of Bea and Bill, he knows he either should knock on the door or just simply walk off. But he does neither of the two options as for some reason neither sounds right for him to do right now. Grinding his teeth some more as his hands turn into fists

“Why am I refraining myself from doing anything??”

He asks himself, knowing that he won’t be able to answer that question, something that annoys him. He slowly lifts his hand towards the door, finally deciding to knock on the door and demand to get some answers from his “old” friend. But he suddenly noticing that the doorknob from the hotel room door is slowly turning. Goth quickly moves to the right and starts to walk, feeling the breath inside his throat as he quickly turns a corner as he hears the familiar laughter from Bill while tkaing Iris for a quick walk. Goth lifts his watch towards his face and notices the time of a quarter to eleven. Softly cursing towards himself, he should have known better not to go outside around this time of day without having to worry not to bump into Bill. Because he knew that Iris would have taken outside for a walk around this time of the day. He notices Bill surpassing him while staring at the massive back from the current Roulette champion. A championship belt that he has held several times and defended a record amount of time… or at least that is what it once was, he should merely check with the stat checker Mercedes Vargas for that one… causing him to huff from a cynical standpoint. Leaning against the wall of the hallway that he stood in, hoping that the breathing would subside soon as he checks his watch again. But only a minute had passed, even though it looked so much longer.

“Forgive me Knox, I guess this is what happens when you have a moment of having a relapse on solely being focused upon the task at hand huh?? But no worries my friend, coming Climax Control, the only thing that I am only interested in is beating you. Something that we have all come to expect haven’t we?? It’s like the days of the Gladiators, who sole mission was to crush his opposition before someone else does it to you, letting the spectators to be a part of the entire spectacle before allowing them to walk home satisfied until the next time that someone would take a risk in entertaining the “masses”. ”

“I’m sure we will meet soon Bill, I just hope you won’t expect too much of a good night sleep while I am around.”

He lets out a sigh before deciding to walk towards the opposite direction that Bill had come from. He quickly surpasses the hotel room of the Barnhart’s as he concentrates back upon the man that he will be facing this Sunday on Climax Control. Matthew Kross, a name that has caused him to smile for the first time that he had been able to notice beforehand. He knows off the fact that both Kross and Mac Bane have been gunning for the world title along with Ken Daviesson who had lost the belt to the current champion.

“Matthew….,”

He smiles at the thought of mentioning a biblical name, something he has always preferred over any other name that people could come up with.  A man that has been here before, never got his world title rematch. A story that Goth has heard so many times before, it causes him to get annoyed over at the mere thought that someone would be entitled for something when they come back after a sabbatical??

“Funny how some people get what they want, but I still have been waiting for my title opportunity for over a year now?? Yeah, ask Mark Cross about that. The cowardly little bitch has ran off to another place without EVER taking responsibilities for his own actions. But I am sure that he will be back around Blast From The Past season. But I guess he is just another liability that I am fortunate for that I do not have to wipe my hands off from the blood that he would be spilling upon them when I get my hands around his neck. But that dignifying honor is bestowed upon you Matthew…. I know harsh words for someone that has not even been in the ring with me for a one-on-one confrontation have we not? It’s the classical what if question that always lingers wrhen two men become one inside that six sided ring of ours. The moment that we can finally verbally assault each other beyond the imagination of those who merely turn on the television sets and get an education on what is truly at stake in life. Something that pissants like them cannot relate to, because they are incapable of relating to greats like myself.”

“I hope I am not putting a damper upon your expectations of what you had hoped for me to say Matthew, I am not here to pamper to anyone’s feelings. So I hope you didn’t get all too excited for getting a talk of how I respect you and how much I look forward in facing you. Because if you were looking for anything close enough into that direction, then I suggest you should have just stayed away at whatever obscure vicinity that you came from. Because where I am concerned, you are entitled to nothing at all.”


He grinds his teeth, shakes his head before letting out a loud sigh. Resting his arms against the wall in front of him as he looks over to the left and then to the right as if he had heard a sound from either side.

“I know you have had great battles with Mac, I know you want to return to the promised land. Hell don’t we all? It just sickens me to think that all you have to do is to show up and all the wrong that has done to you will be justified by having a hand being placed over your head and everything will be forgiven. All you have to do is to be a good little boy isn’t it?? I guess I must have paid better attention in how I had left this company and the way I came back. But unlike you Matthew, I prefer to do things upon my own accord. Earn everything that is being handed upon you by a silver platter. It’s useless to resist in order to tell me that I am wrong, because nothing will change my opinion on this matter Matthew. Because you are just like Drake Greene once was, just like Mr. Jett City, may he Rest In Peace. But that still doesn’t mean that when you leave, that all your opportunities will be drained through the toilet and you have to start all over again. But I guess that’s what you get with the people who have a jump line mentality isn’t it?? It’s no surprise there that with people like you, that people like “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart are being forced to remain in the Roulette division, or that people like Fenris or Jack Washington need to be put in the waiting list for a possible title opportunity at the nearest convenient appointment that this company is able to put them through. And then I have seriously not even considered to put me through a climactic orgasmic sensation by naming every fucking reason why I should not be in the conversation for whatever reason it is that you are getting. But I guess I am here once again, allowed to pick up the dirty work where any other supposedly superstar in this company is too reluctant to go through what I personally refer to as taking out the trash and never see it back again.”

“Now I know that these words do not trouble you Matthew, but words aren’t the sole essence of what I am capable off inflicting upon others. But it is what I do inside that six sided ring that makes the difference in whether I will allow you to walk upon your own accord…. Or have you stretchered out with a smile upon your face. A smile because you start to realize that there is an opportunity that one day you may be able to stand on your own two feet again. Allowing the decision to be in your hands on whether you wish to continue this line of sports that we call wrestling, or simply grab the ball and run in order to stay away from another beating that I will give you and then I will not be so forgiving. Because that is what I do Matthew, I give the opportunity to others in whether they wish to oppose me one more time…. Or whether they want to be referred as either a coward as well having made the smartest decision ever made in your entire life. Something apparently Bill Barnhart is willing to give everything up for to find out whether the experiences that he had gone through in the past has not died off with retirement looming over me as a thin line throughout my career. Twenty years of having beat anyone that matters in this business. And I know that you will jump to the opportunity to say that I have never faced or beat you, because I have already beaten you without ever having to lace up my fucking boots and kick the shit out of you.”

“Forgive me Matthew, I would have rather spend time shoving a silver spoon up your ass in a sign of respect for who the fuck you are. But that would have meant that I would have to lie through my teeth, that would have meant that I would be giving you a false sense of security that you would have stand a chance against me inside that six sided ring. Only to realize that when that moment comes that you think you can shine over me, that you come to the realization that you are incapable of dealing with that reality Matthew. You will simply crumble underneath the pressure that I have been dealing with for the majority of my twenty year career. Where I had to watch people come and go, no longer surprised that the classics will never die as the mouths that spew them into the obscenity of life have changed…. But the end result of me overcoming everything until I get what I deserve instead of expecting it because of an outdated promise or expectation. Because if you are one of those who believe that everything can be dictated by their own choosing, then I will just have to free them from their ignorance and wipe my boots clean before moving on to the next. Because I am entitled to the very best… something I refuse to share with he likes of you or Bill Barnhart. So please entertain me the last few days before our confrontation is finally set in stone… because it will be the final one that you will be able to remember Matthew…. Until then…. Until then…..”






36
Climax Control Archives / Senor Vinnie vs. Mac Bane
« on: November 18, 2022, 03:26:47 PM »

Will the Real Senor Vinnie Please Stand up?

November 14th 2022

Tijuana, Mexico

The shot opens up at the driveway of the Pro Wrestler Senor Vinnie’s mansion, who is washing his car while listening to some mariachi music. He is wearing white knee high pants, a white sleeveless shirt and around his neck a golden chain with a golden mariachi guitar at the end of it. He whistles along the music until he notices the camera crew and waves them to approach him.

“Hola Amigo’s!!! Como Estas???”

His pearly white smile shows as the camera slowly zooms out and shows a majority part of the driveway of his mansion. He drops the sponge into the bucket and cleans his hands with a towel before gesturing the camera crew to follow him inside. There he walks over towards the kitchen and grabs a can of water and pours some into a glass before taking a sip from it.

“Ahh that tastes great.”

He turns his attention towards the camera crew and gestures them to follow him towards his lounge room as he sits down and places his feet on top of the table in front of him. He awaits the crew to set up their stuff before he finally is capable to start.

“How is everyone?? I hope you have a wonderful day and most importantly remember me??”

He shows a cheesy smile upon his face before taking a sip from the glass of water that he had brought along with him.

“I know there have been people wondering where I have been as of late, something that I have to admit that it is a very good question. And thankfully I have an answer that may put your faster beating hearts at ease.”

He takes a sip of water, places the glass down upon the wooden armrest next to him. He places his hands behind his head as he ties up his long hair in a ponytail before spreading them across the lounge chair that he sat down a few moments ago.

“I have taken a moment off from my wrestling schedule to take care of some personal issues that has caused a divorce between me and my ex Valora. As you can remember me and Lora agreed to meet up with each other, we started talking and both of us felt the need to put some issues to rest. Now I know that this sounds interesting for the listening ears of you quality gossip magazines, but me and Lora actually have gotten closer to each other as friends. That is right, me and Lora have both agreed that even though we still have feelings for each other, that there is no foundation to once again start over. But we both needed time to heal some emotional wounds. Something that I would publicly want to thank the owners Senor Ward and Underwood for allowing this to happen. But seeing that Lora is back in Japan and that I have given my amigo Bill Barnhart a wonderful birthday present is the beginning of the return of Senor Vinnie.”

He shows his big grin and waits for ten seconds, as if he is expecting a rather large applause from a crowd that is basically the crew members from Sin City Wrestling. Vinnie obviously ignores the deafening silence from them and “soaks” up their admiration as he motions to them to “be quiet”

”Thank you, you are too kind. But I will gladly accept your admiration as long as it gives me such a heartwarming feeling. I have to admit that even though I love competing inside the six sided ring, it was necessary for me to step away from it all. I have been going through such a long period of time where I had blamed everything and everyone for the mere debacle of a legendary wrestling career in the making in the last few years. That it was obviously a necessity for me to step away for a while, even though I did miss all of you wonderful people. But life comes first, a lesson that I wish to share with all my little Vinstars out there that have been sending me messages through Twitter and all other types of social media. Hell, even to all of you grannies out there that had the willpower to write me old school letters really touched my heart. It shows me the love and the respect that people have for their favorite wrestlers, how they look up to them for being a role model. And it has taught me a wise lesson in life that I need to be a better person, but I can only do that when I am all 100 percent up here.”

Vinnie points towards his head and smiles

“And I am officially back to wrestling once again, this time I plan on to stay active for quite some time. To the point where I actually have set some goals for me for now until the end of next year. And for all of you die hard little Vinstars out there, I know you want to know whether I am planning to go for another world title run?? And to those questions I only have one proper answer to give, that when it is my time I will become a two time world champion and play a serenade to all of my beloved fans. Because that’s what artists do, we entertain those who pay their hard earned money to watch us perform at the highest level.”

He closes his eyes as his face turns sad for a moment, we even see a small tear emerge from his left eye as he quickly pinks it away.

“Now I know that I have been at the wrong side of the specter as an athlete, an athlete that you expected the very best performance from. And I know that in the end of my active career until my break that I did anything BUT perform at the highest level. And I feel bad about that, I am honestly concerned about whether you still have my poster hanging at your bedroom wall. Not because I am an ego centric individual, but more importantly I don’t want you to think that I am a bad man, that I run from my responsibility. Or to put it even more mildly, that I just don’t care.”

He opens his eyes once again, the welling underneath now both eyes are starting to show as he is clearly very emotional.

“It is one of the things that I have been talking about with my now good friend Valora, she told me that I needed something that not only myself but also my fans could identify with. And it actually started to become very apparent that this organization lacks ideals, that it lacks transparency and most importantly a man that they could believe in as a wholesome individual. Because I have looked at the roster of this company, I noticed that something was missing. And please, before people are going to start to take my words the wrong way then I apologize beforehand. Because who is there that is truly the real baby face that is actually a moralistic masterpiece??”

He looks questionably into the camera as if he is expecting anyone of the SCW roster to answer his question, but nods his head as it remains quiet.

“Exactly, nobody. Hell, sometimes this company needs to pay a bucket load of money for a guy that has done it all to, in his words pop the ratings. Is that what we want our children to look at and think that is alright?? To be someone that only shows up for the money?? Tells a load of trash in front of the camera, profanity is second nature to this man and he is a father?? Well seriously, I could not have believed my eyes even more the last time he showed up. Now people may say that why didn’t you take on his open challenge Vinnie??? Well to those I explain the obvious, sometimes nature has other intentions for us human beings than what others are expecting from us. But if this senor wishes to issue another open challenge?? Then I gladly accept, because then it is my opportunity to showcase the three wise lessons of Senor Vinnie.”

The sad face slowly turns into a happy once again after mentioning the three wise lessons of Senor Vinnie.

“Now I can hear you think, what are the three wise lessons from Senor Vinnie?? Well let me educate you with the three wise lessons. And before I start, I want to tell the world that I had to narrow it down to just three. Because as a humanitarian, I hold value to many wise lessons. Just like stay in school, because we all can agree that an education is a very important thing in life that will ultimately skyrocket your career in becoming a farmer, a lawyer or perhaps a toilet cleaning lady at McDonalds. And before people start to judge those cleaning ladies, be thankful that at least you can sit down at a clenched toilet instead of having to worry whether your aim will succeed this time.”

Vinnie smiles as he continues to talk.

“another one is to always drink your milk, because for young children growing up it is important to get enough calcium to strengthen your bones, you don’t want to end up like Uncle Jorge, because he never drank his milk and now has to pay for it by having an 18 year old nurse named Julia push him everywhere he goes. And I know how much you young kids love to run around these days….. And a final one that nearly made the cut, but ultimately didn’t make the list was never leave table before finishing breakfast, lunch or dinner. Because let’s face it, with everything getting more expensive in this world it is disrespectful not only towards your parents who paid money for your food, but also towards those who have grown the vegetables or raised the animals that ultimately end up on your plate. So remember, if you don’t finish your plate than you cannot be a Vinstar, because I always finished my plate.”

Vinnie raises his hand in the air as if he was pledging upon the bible that he was telling the truth.

“But ultimately I have come with the three wisest of lessons that I could teach you. Number one: Say your prayers, now obviously if you are not religious than I can understand that you do not wish to do something like that. But for me and many others it is the most important thing in life to turn to someone that listens to you, that is always there for you. And even if you do not believe, then at least have that one or two persons in your life that is there…. Like your mami and papi. Because they love you and will always help you, even if you are sometimes a bad kid. And then lesson number two: water your cactus. Now I know that some of you prefer other plants, that’s okay with me too. I just picked that option because of obviously Pete my amigo. But plants and trees are a part of our lives. Thanks to them we can inhale the oxygen that they produce, while they turn the carbon dioxide back into oxygen. So to all of you who think that cutting the rainforest is good, you are wrong. And I want the cactus to be a symbol for us to change and Pete has willingly volunteered to be that symbol. That and well, he was forced by Iris the Bulldog or else she would dump him. ”

Vinnie smiles at this before realizing that he has one more lesson to educate his fans with.

“And my final lesson I want to teach you all, is to respect your fellow man/child/plant or animal. Because without others we would have a very lonely life to live wouldn’t you agree?? And I know, you do not always agree with what people say or believe in. But is that the reason for not respecting them?? Just like I made a point earlier, I do not agree with the work ethics of one particular person. But I do respect him for what he has achieved in his career, but I would have done things differently if it was up to me. And that is what I wish to show to the world when I face anyone that management decides to put me against in a match, to show them the respect that they deserve. Even though I may not be getting the same in return, but that’s okay. I have always been taught that a better world starts with yourself, perhaps I can be a motivator for someone to change their life. Nd for me it would be already a success if I manage to touch the life of one individual. Because changing the world starts with one, then another and in the long run it may affect the entire world. ”

Vinnie smiles from ear to ear, proud of the wise lessons that he wishes to share with his fans. Believing that with his ideals being shared by others that he can ultimately create a better world for the entire population to live in.

“Now before everyone thinks that I am only doing this to make a quick buck, do know that I will indeed propose ideas for merchandise. But I will share fifty percent of the revenue to good causes to help the poor, to plant new cactuses and pray!!!”

Vinnie jumps up from his seat as he is now really getting into hi role as someone that wants to change the world.

“Just imagine!! If together my fellow Vinstars could change the mindset of one person, then we could make the next step in our conquest to make this world a better place to live in by creating a global version of the European Song Contest. Where we will share songs from all different nations, to battle it out in unison in whomever has the best song that could ultimately unite us to become one!! Because let us not forget,k that music unites, to be all winners because we all want one and the same thing!! Tob e my personal Vinstar for a day!!!!”

He holds his hands to his chest, look at the ceiling with a crazed but loving way as he continues to run his mouth.

“And I will host that yearly event, where it will be hosted at the country that has won the previous years event. And I will come up on stage, singing my rendition of Diana Ross’s Reach out and Touch. And I will have doves fly over my head as a symbol of peace and love between us all. And we will have ballerina’s perform the nutcracker dance during the break where the judges will count the votes from everyone that is willing to donate money for charity. And everyone that votes will get an exclusive Vinstar fan shirt, that will be on sale for $9,99 and for $5 extra you will receive a replica Pete cactus toy!!”

Vinnie is running around in his mansion, nearly knocking over the cameraman as he runs past it and misses it by mere inches. He jumps on a sofa that barely manages to stand up straight as he jumps up and down in excitement.

“I will hold meet and greets and will hold motivation speeches to help those who need that extra push in the back. For those who have issues in believing in themselves and think they aren’t able to changing the world. Because IF I can, then so can you!! Oh yes, I think another slogan for a t shirt just popped in my head for me to copyright!!”

He turns his attention towards the cameraman as he grabs the camera and holds it very close to his face, allowing a clear view of his “positive deranged” look on his face

“YES WE CAN!!! What do you think???”

The cameraman wants to respond, but Vinnie has already run off screaming while running around his mansion.

“YES WE CAN!!! YES WE CAN!!! YES WE CAN!!! I am a visionary!! I cannot believe that I have not yet come up with this before!!! I am going to call Bill and Bea,, when they hear about this I am sure that they will immediately beg to become honorary members of my Vinstar fan club!!!”

Vinnie suddenly stops after the mention of his fan club as he stares smiling towards another camera that so happen to catch him after his run.

“You can join my fan club for $90 a year!! You will get a monthly magazine send by email as we do not wish to cut trees to make paper. I will send you a personalized welcome message to my fan club as well as many wonderful prices that you could win. And the biggest price is the Vinstar of the year award. That’s a contest that whoever sends the coolest Vinstar fan club picture to the magazine can win a meet and greet with yours truly and front row seats at one of the biggest shows of the year!!!! Isn’t that amazing???”

He jumps off the sofa and drops to his knees, another tear can be seen from his left eye as he pinks it away just like the first time.

“I guess it’s great to be me… And for $ 25 you can purchase your very own I guess it’s great to be me t shirt!!! All on sale on www.vinstarsfanclub.com!!! Check it out now!!! And do it quick, because all of those items will be sold out faster than you can say senor Vïnnije is my favorite wrestler 99 times!!!!”

Vinnie holds up his thumb before running off and screaming out even more weird things as the shot fades to a commercial break.

I am back]

We cut back to Vinnie’s mansion, this time he is seated near his swimming pool, drinking a glass of tequila while enjoying the sun in the afternoon. He is wearing a Bermuda swimming trunk and a very colorful open buttoned down shirt. He is listening to some Carlos Santana while humming along with the guitar solo’s of the virtuoso. He notices the camera crew while taking a sip from his tequila and nods his approval towards the crew to come closer. He places his hands behind his head and stares in the distance as he has turned his gaze away from the camera while the crew is setting up their gear.

“Take your time amigo’s, I am in no mood to go anywhere.”

He smirks at the comment, he takes another sip from his glass while noticing that the microphone is being lifted in the air to pick up anything that he has to say about his match against fellow former world champion Mac Bane.

“It’s been quite an interesting year hasn’t it??”

He says with a serious look upon his face, not having taken his gaze away from whatever part of the mansion or beyond that he is looking at. His jawline is visibly tensed as his thoughts are visibly focused upon facing a man that he has not yet beaten before.

“Quite an impressive career you have had so far in this company Mac Bane. Something that I have come to understand that is a continuation of what you have achieved prior since joining the company. A legacy that I must have to admit that has caused me to look at with some minor jealousy. Jealousy that has obviously emerged from my respect. Respect for having done so much in your long wrestling career, but with respect also comes the desire to best a man that I have not yet been able to beat. But I’m sure that you have experienced that before haven’t you??”

“I just wonder, have you been expecting me to return to the wrestling ring?? I know I haven’t been one of the more popular wrestlers in the locker room, being referred to a freak, a joke, a disappointment. And the list goes on and on and on, quite sad when you think about it that my career has been dominated by negativity instead of winning a world title and have held it over a hundred days. But then again, I only have myself to blame for it don’t I??”


He cocks his head slightly towards the camera, allowing only the right side of his face to be fully visible for everyone that is watching him. He lifts his right hand above the glass of tequila, running the fingertips oh so slightly across the edge of the glass. He lets out a sigh before shaking his head while having his eyes closed

“I remember how it all started between you and me, both had qualms towards each other for various reasons…. Not wanting to admit to the accusations of the other. I guess I was too stubborn to admit that in every story there are two truths that often make a wrong. A wrong that had lead to many different words to have been said, actions to be done upon each other. And I look back at this, realizing that I would not want to go that distance anymore Mac. Although I am sure that you will take a raincheck in believing everything that I have said and will be saying in the coming moments. And why would you? I have a raincheck on changing my ideas, putting on a smile while a misery was more suitable…. And all for what?? To entertain the crowd?? To make the wrestlers shake their heads while obtaining a massive headaches?? I guess that’s obviously pure ignorance upon everyone else’s part because I dare to be different, I dare to be unique!! Was it a formula for success???”

He shows a smile upon his lips, shaking his head before running his fingers through his hair. He remains silent for a few moments, allowing the answer to sink in even deeper than his true intent.

“You know what is so funny Mac? There was actually a moment in my career that I stopped defending myself, where I started to question my integrity and wondered if all the critiques that I have gotten from everyone had a key element of reality. I felt had felt the need to defend my integrity every Damn show, every fucking opportunity that I have gotten to express myself. To share my feelings and be as pure as I thought I could have been, only to figure out that my thoughts had deceived me my amigo. You see, when I started to rationalize towards men like Fenris and Austin James Mercer, I realized that there was a much different message that the world was trying to tell me. And I have taken it to heart, I have accepted the fact that I do wish to be an idiot that entertains the crowd. Because let’s face it, if I have to wait for people like YOU to entertain the masses, then I can wait until KINGDOM COMES!!! But sadly it wouldn’t change a damn thing now would it??”

“I want to be something positive Mac, I want to put smiles upon the faces of all the little children and the adults in the audience. To let them go home while remembering everything that I have done that night instead of what I haven’t done the past two years… And you know I have said something that you will only shrug your shoulders for, not even allowing it too witness the light of day. But there’s one thing that I do need to applaud you for Mac, because I respect you for what you have achieved. Hell, I am facing the man that has won how many awards for this past year?? Congratulations, a feat where I was not even nominated for and rightfully so. Does it sting?? Yeah it does, because I do also want to be recognized by everyone in the back as well as the audiences that shows up every single night to watch us compete.”

“But I got only myself to blame Mac, that’s the difference between me now and how I have been the last few years. Struggling to keep my head up, blaming the world for the wrong reasons and ignoring my flaws for even bigger reasons. Essences of my career that I am slowly going to be turning around, upholding the three wise lessons that will be essential for my career as well as the hopes and dreams of my little Vinstars, hoping to achieve their dreams and goals in life. This may sound ridiculous to you, so be it. I cannot change you if you don’t want to affect you in any shape or form Mac. But that’s the beauty of it all isn’t it?? To have your own goal in life and the realization that I could make a difference for the people that do believe. Even if it is one single Vinstar, that would have been enough for me to continue fighting for the hopes and dreams of that one individual.”


Vinnie starts to glow with pride, he grabs the glass of tequila and walks towards the swimming pool and sits down. There he allows his feet to enter the water as it allows him to sigh of relief.

“I can only imagine how relieved one special kid may feel when my words touches his soul, to finally find something that he ro she could believe in. I have seen you use biblical terms to talk about your opponent, something that I applaud you for doing my amigo. Because deep down inside, you are doing exactly what I am about to do. But my direction of getting the message across is more direct, far more understandable for the youth that are struggling with every single day that they are being ignored or misunderstood by us grownups. Even grownups like you Mac, even a man that has obviously so much influence on others still misses the true direction that the youth seek.”

“And is that a bad thing upon your part?? Of course not, you just don’t know!! You have never known and never been asked to do the things that I am asking MYSELF TO DO!! Because I dare to take that responsibility and put myself out there in the most vulnerable way possible!!! Some people say that they sweat and bleed for the business, well I sweat and drink chocolate milk and eat cookies for those who not allowed to digest too many different types of sweets!!! Ever imagined how that must be??”


Vinnie’s expression suddenly changes back to a serious one as he is trying to explain the problems what the youth come in contact with every single day of their current lives.

“Just like I have been feeling misunderstood for two long years, they are the ones that have been misunderstood for even a longer period of time!! And you know what, even people like you and me have been young before, it allows me to also reach out towards them and touch your heart and theirs in order to make a change. Oh such a enjoyable occasion my amigo, just I beg of you… At least give it a try???? Give my goal in life an opportunity, because if you refuse then I sadly have to make an example out of you. And trust me, it will hurt me even more than it will ever hurt you. Because the realization that when I hurt you is the moment that I know I fight fire with fire, that I do a bad thing while the holidays are around the corner and everyone is slowly getting into Christmas Celebrations.  Please senor Mac Bane, please allow me to become the beacon of your life and not be the flame that slowly perishes because you are unwillingly to open up to the three sides of my truth!!! And when the spoken word does not allow you to even consider a change, then sadly I have no other alternative but to dig into that part of me that I do not wish to be. A bigger man than you that knows how to let violence speak for himself Mac. I know it may sound like I am a hypocrite, so be it. I prefer to be the one that does the one thing that me and my Vinstars do not wish to uphold to get the message across than the majority do it for me. Because one soul can be saved, but the masses??”

Vinnie shakes his head in sadness, closing his eyes for a few moments as he overthinks his words that he has uttered a few moments ago.

“Inflicting pain upon each other, such a barbaric way to get the point across isn’t it?? And for whatever reason, we have decided to put our bodies on the line for the greater good. For the truth, the confirmation that one of us is better than the other. And for what?? For exactly that what we already knew. You proclaim to be an idealist, that you want to change the wrestling world from all that is wrong. But in the end, who does it benefit the most huh Mac?? The Saviors?? The people?? Or is it just Mac Bane?? Because let’s be honest, since the debut of the Saviors the whole journey that you all had set out to be has become nothing more than a mere whisper. Everyone is going their own separate ways, you already lost two members and gained nothing more than a rheumatic dinosaur and his main squeeze. So far almost everyone has held the world title, was that what you hadenvisioned Mac?? Was that the world dominance that was the Saviors?? Or was it nothing more than a lie??”

“And I know for a fact that you will tell the world that you and your merry men have set out to do what you wanted to do. And I will respect your opinion on the matter, because that’s what all great leaders have said all the way back from Julius Cesar upon the lying politics these days would. Saving face, saving their sorry hide or else you could just swap those awards in for the mere token of my appreciation that is telling me that you are going to be in a fight of your life this coming Sunday.”



He takes a sip from the glass of Tequila and places it on the edge of the swimming pool while staring at the water that is moving gently against his feet.

“I have been waiting for I don’t know how long to get back into that six sided ring, hell if it was up to me I would have returned a month ago. But it’s just like what they say, patience is a virtue. And I have decided to do exactly what I needed to do, to pick my spot and take advantage of the situation that is presented to me. And when the name of Mac Bane presented itself I knew I had to take it with both hands, because of the history that we have even though we may have only faced a few times.”

“And I know that our confrontations do not measure up against the likes of Fenris, Mark Cross, hell even against the fights that you have had against Ken Davison here or wherever that you two have fought. But that’s where the danger will be sneaking around the corner Mac, because I’ll be damned if I allow your narrative to become a reality once again!!!”


Vinnie pauses, realizing that he is losing his control as he moves his hands upwards to the camera in an apology towards Mac Bane.

“See what happened Mac?? I’m still recovering from what I used to be before turning towards where I want to go. But just like the fact that Rome wasn’t built in one day, my three wise lessons need time to sink in before everyone UNDERSTANDS that this is where I stand for. I am not going to back off, I am not going to go back to the drawing board and find something else that suits me even better. Because I am not the flavor of the week, I am not a hype that dies off after a while. I am the real deal and you need to break me before you can ever consider to walk away and realize that I have made my point that I am not longer the freak that you remember me off. You have never… NEVER met the real Vinnie.., but you will this coming Sunday along with the thousands upon thousands of Vinstars and the million around the world… That I am back… And I will make you remember the name of Senor…. Vinnie…”

With that Vinnie signals towards the camera to turn off the recording as the shot fades.



37
Climax Control Archives / Melissa vs Diamond
« on: November 11, 2022, 06:38:40 PM »
Please allow me to introduce myself….,
 
September 22 2011


We are in a kickboxing school in Amsterdam, Netherlands where a young lady, barely 18 enters the school. She is wearing a hoodie with a Guns ‘N Roses logo on the back, black training pants and some beat down sneakers. She looks over her shoulder towards the door she just had entered in, wondering whether this was the right decision that she could have made.

“Can I help you miss?”

An old croaked voice comes from a dark secluded part of the kick boxing school, she lets out a sigh as she realizes that she had been noticed. She turns around, letting her eyes get used to the darkness as it had been very sunny outside. She sees a man seated in the corner, holding a newspaper that he had been reading as he is staring back at her. His eyes are measuring her as if he already has figured her out without saying anything.

“Hi…, my name is Melissa.”

The words escapes her mouth, half trembling from the nerves as she had been trying to find the courage to talk to the man. Assuming that he was a trainer, or perhaps even the owner of the kickboxing school. She had been searching for schools in her neighborhood as the name of this school had often come back from different sources. She looks around as she is awaiting the answer from the man, who had placed the newspaper on the desk in front of him and reached for something underneath his desk.

“Are you interested in joining?? Or did you want to look around first??”

He asks while popping back up from behind the desk and places a piece of paper in front of him as he stares back at her. She had been looking around for a few moments as she had gotten the idea why this school was mentioned so often as it was breathing tradition and success.

“I want to start training here, at least if you train women??”

She asks with a blush upon her cheeks emerging, this causes the man to show a grin upon his face as he walks around the desk and walks over towards her.

“Of course we train women, we have had several champions emerging from our school. So you are in the right spot, oh by the way. My name is Mark.”

She smiles, her nerves are slowly starting to drift away as she allows him to guide her through the school, guiding her to the back of the school as he opens the door towards the part where the athletes train. She immediately notices the punching bags, the boxing ring as well as many weights and other training devices that causes her to softly whistle in amazement.

“This place is amazing….”

This causes to bring a smile upon the face of Mark, who extends his arm towards an office at the far end of the boxing ring. The two of them walk over towards the office as Mark opens the door for her, she looks around as the office is nothing more than a small room, it made her wonder how small the toilets must be in comparison to this office. She mentally shrugs as she takes seat in front of Mark, who sits down upon a leather office chair. He grabs some papers and stares into her eyes.

“So you told me that you wanted to start to train here, do you eventually want to compete in official matches as well??”

The question causes her to raise an eyebrow, she had not expected him to ask this question. She leans back into the seat that she is sitting in, overthinking the options in whether she is looking forward to eventually compete against other girls/women of her age. The intentional idea was to toughen up, get more confident with herself and built stamina. The thought of crossing gloves and kicks did make her become curious and ultimately decides to answer his question.

“Yes, I ultimately want to compete in the ring.”

Mark nods his head, starts to write on the piece of paper for a moment before turning his attention towards her.

“What made you decide wanting to start kickboxing??”

“It’s a long story.”

Melissa whispers with a soft tone, she had hoped that it would not turn into this. She bites her lower lip as she sees him staring her down as he is waiting for an answer. She looks away for a moment, staring at an old flier from a past kickboxing tournament where she reads several names of people she had never heard of, closing her eyes for a moment in an attempt to resist a small tear to emerge. She nonchalantly wipes it away with the back of her hand, covered by the long sleeve of her hoodie that is clearly a size too big for her.

“I want to grow confidence, I’ve been often laughed at and taken advantage off… I…”

“Is this for you to get even with these people?? Or do you really want to become a kickboxer?? Because I’m not here for charity work sweetheart.”

The sudden reaction startles her, she stares at his face that shows no sign of sympathy for her explanation. This causes her to reconsider her decision and the true reason of it all, clearly this man wants to train someone that is a potential winner and not merely to train someone to become more confident in him or herself. She bites her lower lip, she had never enjoyed the aggressive nature of being in a fight, but she realizes that in life everyone comes into a situation of being in a confrontation. This causes her to ultimately turn her head towards him once more and nods.

“I want to become a kickboxer Mark, because I believe I can overcome anything that will oppose me inside that ring.”

He smiles, nods his head and leans back as this was what he wanted to hear, the two share a conversation that takes half an hour before she finally steps outside of the kickboxing school with a smile upon her face.

“I’m ready to go, it’s time to conquer the world.”

A few years later

It’s 2013, Melissa is competing in her first ever title match. It’s the opening match of many more to come as she is about to enter the ring for a fight for the National championship. She hears the Eye of the Tiger hits while standing backstage behind the curtain. She is shaking her head from left to right while wearing her robe. She pounds her boxing gloves against each other, psyching herself up for the first ever title match of her still young career. Thinking back to her first year where she had mostly limited herself by merely training for the moment to come that she would make her in ring debut. The memories of being in bed at night reservices, where she had questioned herself whether she had made the right decision by doing this. Only to be thankful for not talking herself out of this as she is now on the brink of showing her skills in front of her first ever national televised kickboxing match.

“It’s your time to shine Melissa.”

Says Mark while standing beside her, he had been her coach from the first moment that she had started training until now. He had been rough on her, but most of all he has always been honest. Never backing away from telling her the truth whether she did well or whether she sucked. It had taken her a while before accepting his way of training her, which had caused into some heated arguments between the two of them. It even had made her consider quitting and leaving the school, only to come back the next day and work even harder.

“And now the challenger!!!!”

The voice behind the curtain echoes, it’s her cue to step through the curtains and enter the arena. This was the moment that she had been working towards, to ultimately have that recognition of what she had sacrificed for so many years had culminated into an opportunity to fight for a championship belt. Something that she had doubts about when she started two years ago. She steps through the curtains and the first thing that she notices of how huge the arena looks like. She chuckles, she remembers visiting the Ahoy in the past for concerts, now in her mind she is the main event even if she is just an opening act to bigger things. She walks past the crowd as some of them are cheering her on, while most of them simply boo her .

“Soak it in Melissa, take all of the hostility and make it yours.”

She nods, she had not experienced this before. But her prior matches had been in local gyms or other small venues in comparison to this. But she was enjoying this, she took the reaction from the crowd as if they were all cheering her on as it made her feel as if she was already the world champion and nothing could stop her. Melissa and her entourage walk towards the boxing ring, there she steps through the ropes and does her routine as she walks off her nerves that are slowly starting to grow. The same kind of nerves that she had felt prior to her first ever fight, but she knew that this is nothing more than healthy nerves and that she is ready. She punches one of her trainers against his training gloves to warm up a little bit before the atmosphere changes when the music from the champion starts to play.

“And now!!! Coming down to the ring!!! She is the National Champion!! Her name is…..”

And at that moment every sound surrounding her disappear, the only thing that she is hearing is her own heartbeat and her pounding her gloves against each other. Her eyes are locked against the woman that she is going to compete against and already she knew that she had beaten her without even touching gloves. She feels her sweat slowly pour from her face, she is ready to take off her gown but knows it isn’t the right moment to do so. She wants to make the champion wait for her, even if the situation is the opposite way. But Mark had learned her from an early start to make everything about her, teaching her the psychology behind the fight and be mentally on top of your game at any given situation.

“I got all the time in the world, that belt is coming home to me.”

She growls before taking her mouthpiece into her mouth, twisting and turning her head for a few times as she watches the champion finally get to the ring steps before slowly climbing them to get to the ring. Melissa immediately walks towards the champ and confronts her, making sure that she cannot step foot inside the ring while having a stare down. She looks into the eyes of the champion, she can tell that she is not impressed and yet Melissa can sense something in her gaze that makes her realize that she has already have won.

“Get to your corner miss…”

The official of the fight asks Melissa to back off a little bit, causing Melissa to slowly back off without not taking her eyes of her opponent. The mind games have already begun, she is smiling while showing the mouthpiece as she has opened her mouth. The mouthpiece shows the red, white and blue from the Dutch flag. Especially made for this first title match as it is for the National championship from the Netherlands. She watches the champion enter the ring and do her routine before being called to the middle of the ring by the official. Telling both competitors that he expects a clean fight and be respectful towards each other.

“Any questions?? Okay, now get to your corners and wait for me to give the signal to start your fight!!!”

Both ladies touch gloves before walking towards their neutral corners, Melissa let her trainers take off her robe as she is finally standing there in her gear to compete for the gold. She hops around on her own two feet, shaking her head from left to right to loosen her neck muscles some more. Finally the bell rings as the two women walk towards each other and Melissa is the firs tone to drop a punch.

Later that day

Melissa is in her locker room after the match has ended, her left eye slightly swollen from having a few punches landed there. But she is satisfied after having won the championship belt from the now former champion. The belt is draped across the table in front of her as she lets the doctor take a look at the seriousness of the swollen eye.

“I don’t see anything broken, so I suggest holding an ice pack against it for now and the swelling will ultimately fade in due time.”

Melissa nods her head as one of the trainers hands her an ice pack as she places it against the swelling, she looks over towards Mark at the doorway who is talking to the doctor some more before he turns his attention back to his protégé.

“Good job Melissa, I think you got a bright future int his sport.”

She smiles towards him as possible as she keeps the ice pack close to her eye.

“Not bad for a girl that came to you because she wanted to grow some confidence.”

The two share a laugh before Mark turns towards the championship belt and places it in front of her.

“I think that this championship belt tells me that you have gained enough confidence to take on the world.”

Melissa takes a moment to stare at that championship as emotions suddenly start to take over from her, thinking back at the two year preparation that has taken her to this very moment. She now fully grasps the fact that she has actually achieved something, beating down the crowd favorite and take her championship belt away from her. She had not been fazed by the fact that the crowd had not really accepted her during the match, something that in her past would have caused her to get upset. But now she had been able to block every distraction from her concentration as she has focused upon one thing and one thing only, taking home the gold.

“This is only the beginning Mark, I have so much more that I wish to obtain. And the world is just about to notice who I am and what I’m really all about.”

The two smile as they bump fists before the shot slowly fades to darkness.

November 8th 2022

We see a replica of the National Kickboxing championship belt draped across Melissa’s and Goth’s king size bed. The camera pans out as we see Melissa seated in a chair close to the bed while staring at that replica belt that she once had won many years ago. Her eyes are focused upon the memorabilia of her past that refers to her kickboxing legacy. Something that she partially had added into her wrestling move set.

“It was nine years ago when I won that belt.”

Says Melissa while not taking her eyes off that championship belt.

“Many people would say that winning a National title in your home country is nice, but it means absolutely nothing when it comes down to the international ranks of your own profession. And yet, you never forget your first championship belt.”

Melissa’s gaze shows no emotion, the woman that had not have a single win in the last few matches. Even losing the match against Jessie Salco at the last show, something that has been bothering her for weeks, even making complaints about the officiating during that match. But she knows that she should get back on track, not looking back but ahead of herself. She knows that this downwards spiral will end one day and what a better way to do so against the woman that challenged the Bombshell World champion and lost as well.

“But I am not like those people, I value everything that I have managed to obtain. And I have learned to deal with setbacks, even though there are some bitches out there that still believe that I am frustrated over every fucking loss….. Even if I showed maturity and class, I guess people are just too stubborn to even care…. But that will ultimately change very soon, I just hope you manage to win that belt Jessie… Because I am coming for you.”

She pushes a few hairs out of her face, the focus is clearly shown as she does not allow herself to be distracted by the entire camera crew that has surrounded her in the bedroom of Goth and Melissa’s hotel room.

“And even though I would love to spill out so many things over my match with Jessie Salco, I know that I have a different opponent to concentrate upon. A woman that is familiar with championship caliber type of matches. A woman that has been the subject of many twitter tirades. But to underestimate her because of that would be stupid and showing a lack of respect upon this line of this business. Because we need to be at our very best every single time that you step foot inside the six sided ring and compete. To show exactly what you are made off, not underestimating your opponent or else you will end up the way that me and Diamond have been since our last confrontation. The question remains, who will get out of the slump and who doesn’t?? Do you know the answer Diamond??”

She turns her gaze towards the camera for the very first time as she slowly rises out of the chair and walks towards he bed, she stands in front of the kickboxing championship belt that she had gained many years ago as she slips her fingers underneath the leather strap and lifts it close towards her face.

“You may ask yourself why am I showing this?? A prop from my past, something that holds no particular importance to this wrestling organization. And yet it tells something about me that you have to understand Diamond, that I am an individual that has come from far and knows how to fight the odds that has been stacked against me since day one. ”

She smirks for a moment as she gently places the championship belt back upon the bed as she stands there motionless while not taking her eyes off of it.

“A struggle, that’s right. A struggle, something that every single wrestler int his organization had to endure to get here isn’t it?? Every story is different, yet we all have been there and had to endure exactly the same frustration each and every other superstar or Bombshell. Whether it is Kat Jones being forced to retire to injuries, whether it is being so close in winning a title every single time and somehow feel it slip through your fingers in the end… Or merely contemplating retirement because you don’t feel that you have anything left to give in this beautiful sport.”

“The crossroad between beauty and the ugly reality losing is such a thin line, that can make you slip off the right track so easily. And what do you do? You struggle, you try to tell yourself so many times that luck will once turn to your favor. And yet, the question remains… when?? And iknow, I know that these statements mostly refer to me, as you had some impressive run towards your championship match. You had the momentum seemingly in your own favor, yet it just slipped through your fingers didn’t it Diamond?? How frustrating must it be that in the end that all your hard labor didn’t paid off…. “

“Trust me, I know exacltyt he feeling.”


She slowly walks towards the chai, drops backwards and leans with her head against her left hand as she rubs her forehead as if she has a major headache.

“I owe a lot to Goth and Whisper, taking me in and train me to where I am today….. Or should I say where I was at one point?? But that would only suggest that I owe them the fame and fortune and the frustration that I am feeling to myself. The reality is that these statements aren’t as far from the truth like I have pointed out before. But I must take the full responsibility for both sides of the coin, because it was ME that became the champion and it was ME that ultimately ended up becoming an absolute joke.”

“Do you think that these words are harsh?? Perhaps, but do I prefer to tell it like it is and not sugar coat anything into a more positive note. Because what use does it bring me?? How does it change the entire situation into something positive?? Nothing, all I can do is work hard and grab that last straw effort to get out of the slump that I am right now. But my situation is just like a good book, it has a beginning, a middle part and an end. And the end of my suffering is near, hell I am not even close to reach the middle part. I just need that one single straw to get me out of exactly that in order to once again turn my attention to what I consider necessary to occur.”


Melissa once again turns her attention towards the camera crew as she reaches behind her head and pulls her hair into a ponytail.

“And all I have to do is to get in the ring and face Diamond Steele and beat her, funny huh?? It all sounds so easy, but if that was the case I would have still held that Bombshell Roulette title… a championship belt that I am forced to watch two individuals that in my own believes are not worth to be even considered worthy of holding that fucking title…. But I guess that’s all on me, not on them. Because I should have held on to that belt when I had the chance,k I should have regained that belt when I had the chance…. And I didn’t. So I guess my words are worthless to your listening ears aren’t they?? And yet, you couldn’t be more wrong.”

She leans forwards, placing her hands around her head and starts to shake it. She is mumbling something in Dutch that nobody can understand before realizing that she is still being video taped.

“Can’t you understand when it is improper to air something?? Or are you just as delusional that you need to hear the words cut before you stop video tapign every move we make and every word we say??”

She stares at the camera for a second or two before turning her attention away and shake her head in disbelief.

“No wait, please don’t answer that question. Because the answer would be too predictable and boring, as if I was forced to watch paint dry and tell the world in front of the camera with a serious look on my face that I enjoyed every second of it. Because if there’s someone out there that would actually believe that, then please give me a shotgun so that I could shoot that poor individual that has no life.”

“But once again, I’m drifting away.”

“FUCK!!!!!”


She suddenly screams out while closing her eyes, the frustration is clearly visible with every passing second.

“Why don’t you all do me a favor, just fucking leave!!!!”

We see the camera slowly get up hesitantly, causing Melissa to roll her eyes and lift her arms up in the air in frustration.

“THAT WAS JUST MERELY HYPOTHETICALLY!!! Just sit down and keep your mouth shut okay!!!”

The camera stops moving before slowly getting back to the original position that it was in earlier. Melissa places her hands across her forehead and starts to rock in the chair.

“Why is it so difficult for people to understand when I am serious and when I am just losing my freaking mind!!! And you know something??”

She suddenly looks up and shows a sickening smile upon her face.

“I got the solution to all my problems…, I just got to beat you Diamond. And I know, I know that you had been so nice towards me when you extended your best of intent on social media. Even inviting me to dinner, something that I have not yet experienced in this federation outside of the Saviors and my fiancé. But you do realize that I have to beat you right?? You do understand that I need to beat you in order to get into my winning ways once more??? That it is coming to a point that I am not so sure whether I  can do it without you taking it too personal?? Just like I have done when I took liberty and expressed myself in private… But I guess nowadays nothing can be considered sacred in this wrestling industry, not even confiding your thoughts with people you assumed you could trust.”

“But I am glad that I have learned my lesson the hard way, something that I will take with me and use it upon those who I deem ready to get in the ring with. That includes you Diamond, I know that I cannot sugar coat it in any shape or form that you won’t take it too personal. A way that it is impossible for you to say that I cannot be complimented for being such a nice individual… Because if there’s one thing right now that has changed in my life…. Than by all means it must be that!!!! And before people will assume that I will blame Jessie and Ariana for something like that…. Let it be known that unlike my hair color would make you assume differently… I still have a brain that allows me to make my own suggestions and have my own thoughts without being too influenced by others. I guess that’s why I have told Goth to let me do my thing on my own for now, that I have not sparred with any of the people that Whisper has hired for me to prepare for. Oh no, went back to a mindset where I was over ten years ago… And you know something Diamond???”

“I have almost forgotten how much fun I had back then and how much of a success as well. Fun, how that word creates such a weird dimension when you can compare it to harmless Sesame Street kids fun… Or why so serious Joker fun before allowing some scissors to rearrange the face of some mindless character in a Batman movie. It’s whatever you make of it isn’t it?? And the mere fact that it is JUST ME that all week long preparing for this match makes everything so much more delightful, because now I can think for myself and act upon my own behalf. Does that mean Goth won’t be at ringside this Sunday?? Of course he will be, but it is just me that will get all the accolades or the blame this time.”

“I don’t want to look over my shoulders and see the second guessing upon the part of my life partner while he has to focus on whether taking on the offer from a “legend” that he beat a few weeks ago. No, it’s a good thing that I am standing on my own two feet, taking my own decisions into facing you Diamond. It’s quite fascinating when you look at that name of yours, to consider that you must be the brightest shining star in this organization…. Or at least let me assume that’s the whole idea behind  it?? A diamond, a beautiful rock that rich people would fight for to possess. To have it upon their ring finger as a ring,k or around their necks or attached to their ears… While all I can see is that you are nothing more than a rock, dead weight. A meaningless piece of rock that for some people worshipped because they are delusional. BECAUSE I AM THAT SHINING STAR!!!”

“And I know, I know that my recent track record will say differently. I know that you will listen to my words and retaliate with merely uttering the names of two Bombshells… But that doesn’t alter the effect that I am exactly who I say that I am. It’s the mere fact that I believe in these statements, because I have been living these words since day one… DAY ONE!!! All I have to do is to actually accept reality and not to limit myself with whatever notion. One step at a time Diamond, one opponent at a time. One misery that I need to extract from my frame of mind and that lucky first Bombshell is you.”

“To be honest, I am thankful for the first time in a very long time not to have been opposing someone that has been choking the life out of me.  Someone that took all the oxygen away from me, constantly needing all the attention focused solely upon her. No, it’s a great thing to finally have someone that showed me some respect. That didn’t  went the sad and low road by accussing me of taking advantage of the love of my life. I hope you will not follow their trail that they have paved with breadcrumbs in an attempt to find their own stinking brain!!!”


Melissa takes a deep breath, trying to collect her thoughts and lets out a long sigh.

“Forgive me, I know went off like a lunatic. But I guess that’s what you get when you are frustrated isn’t it?? I look forward to get in the ring with you Diamond, to face a name that has been wrestling quite a while… someone that I see as an opportunity, I am going to take this seriously and I hope you will as well. Because I am intending to beat you, I am intending to hit you with the kick that is heard around the world…. And I intend to beat you one, two, three… ”

Melissa smiles at the camera as the shot slowly fades to darkness

38
Supercard Archives / Re: JESSIE SALCO v MELISSA - CHAMBER OF EXTREME
« on: October 27, 2022, 05:41:30 PM »


A week has passed where Melissa has had a hectic workout session at the hands of Goth, only to relax this past Sunday. An opportunity that she willingly accepted and gave herself the chance to relax and let her body endure a nice and long massage from Goth himself, something that she had been looking for several days as she had seen the weekend approach and as her training schedule had allowed her to take a small break.

“This is the life….”

She murmurs while resting on the massage table, a towel is covering her backside and most of her legs as Goth is massaging her lower back and sides. This causes her to willingly sigh of relief as she has her eyes closed from pleasure, her hair is tied up into a knot as it allows Goth free access to her muscular body. She feels his hands leave her body for a few moments, causing her to pout her lips for a moment before smiling as she knows that he was adding some more oil to his hands. The gasp is followed with chills running up and down her body when she feels his warm hands once again touch her skin, she had often admired how magical his touch was when he had given her a massage as her muscles willingly melted underneath his touch.

“Don’t stop…, please…. Whatever you do… don’t stop.”

Goth smiles as he starts to massage her lower back, the one area of her body that he knew had taken most of the punishment of the workout he had put her through. A workout he knew that was necessary for her to withstand as much punishment as possible, realizing that her larger and heavier body would have to withstand more punishment than Jessie’s. He digs his fingers into her flesh just inches above her hips, something that had caused her to gasp out of surprise from his sudden touch. Grasping her fingers into the pillow she rested her head upon as she willingly accepted his touch.

“It will be a good thing that we will be free after this week’s show, because I am certain that you will need a lot more of these massages.”

“Well that would be worth it….”

She says with a giggle after raising her head off of her pillow as she looks over her shoulder towards the man that she loves so dearly. Their eyes quickly connect with each other before Goth turns his attention back towards the massage as his hands start to work wonders upon her shoulders and neck area. Slowly walking around the table as he now stands in front of Melissa, her face now resting sideways as he starts to work his fingers through her neck and shoulder muscles, causing her to groan as he feels a sore spot and starts to put more pressure on it in attempt to loosen her muscles.

“Fuck…., that hurts.”

We see her eyelids squeezing tight for a few moments as he puts more pressure on her neck and shoulder muscles, causing him to remember the moments that he had gone through painful matches or workouts that needed someone to massage upon his body. He knows that his early years has taken a toll on his body, the many blows that his back and knees have taken has caused his agility to get more limited in comparison to his prime. But he knew that he had adapted in a way that he would argue has made him more sufficient inside and out of the ring, although from time to time he would love to surprise the world by executing an aerial assault upon his unexpected opponent. Something he knew that wasn’t in the repertoire of Melissa, her strength is her size and strength, the ability to knock someone out with one swift kick or punch. But he knew that people would underestimate her ability to be able to match speed with most women, only to be outmatched by those who truly are the daredevils of the ring.

“Okay, this may hurt a little so please try to relax as much as possible.”

His fingers dig deep into the flesh of her neck, causing her to stiffen for a moment before loosening her muscles as it allows him to do his work upon the painful spot. He hears her murmur something, but is unable to figure out what. He starts to work his hands from one arm all the way towards her shoulders before doing the same thing with the other arm, trying to take away as much as pressure from these parts of her body. Knowing that the offence from her upper body is fifty percent of her offence and defense as he tries to prevent her body from shutting down as much as possible when she is inside that chamber structure.

“I’m so lucky to have you Gerrit….”

She whispers loud enough for him to hear her words, it makes him smile as he continues to work magic on her body. He thinks back to the moment that he had heard the announcement of the stipulation of Jessie Salco for them to compete in the Chamber of Extreme, something that had made him worry for a while. He knew that one day she would have to compete in this match, but had wished it would come when she had some more mileage under her belt. He himself has remembered the moment he had stepped foot inside the Cell for Psycho Circus. He was the third man that had entered the match, watching the two wrestlers that had entered before him and allowed his mind to understand what he had gotten himself into. But there was no time to second guess whether it was a smart thing to qualify for a match like that. He knew it was for the world title, a title that he had been looking forward to reclaim after losing it six months prior. The drive to reclaim that had belt had come before anything else, something he knew that Melissa had a similar desire as well. The desire to finally end her feud with Jessie Salco, so that she could move on with her career and look for bigger and better things.

He had been amazed with Melissa’s calmness and confidence after accepting the match stipulation that Jessie had thrown down for their grudge match. She knew that complaining about it would matter, she wanted to prove a point that she was better than Jessie and that it didn’t matter whether it was a standard one on one match or this dangerous match itself. He had to admit that he had to admire her confidence in herself and knew that if anyone would be able to beat Jessie in this match that it had to be her. 

“How does this feel?”

“Hmmmmmmmm”

She hums with pleasure in her voice, giving him the response that he was looking for. He quickly drips some more oil over her entire back as that is greeted with a gasp of pleasure before he starts to lean over her and massages her lower back once more. Letting his fingers run from her spine all the way to her shoulders before repeating the same move over and over again. He notices her spreading her arms as she allows him to do whatever he feels to as she has completely given in to his mercy.

“And I thought people said that wrestling would not be rewarded, these people have never been this wrong.”

This causes a chuckle to emerge upon his face, he quickly moves to her left side and starts to massage her shoulders once more. Letting his hands move from her left shoulder towards her arm before ending up with her hands. He gently tickles the palm of her hand as that causes her to shiver and giggle for a moment before playfully patting him on the ass with her free hand.

“Stop that, my fiancé could come home any minute sir.”

A smile emerges upon his face as he lets the teasing upon her hand go as he starts to massage back up from her elbow all the way towards her shoulder and neck. He follows it up with doing the same with her other arm and massages the tension away from her body as we notice Melissa close her eyes and falls asleep. This causes Goth to smile some more, realizing that she is finally relaxed as he starts to massage her neck while looking down at her back. Admiring her toned body as he thinks back towards the last match for the Bombshell Roulette championship, a match he had hoped that she would have won to regain the title that she had lost to the shock of many fans. But the surprise had come from him when she could not regain the title, as it had caused her to get all frustrated when they had come back home.

“Hun??”

He gently whispers, trying to find out whether she is still conscious. But quickly realizes that she is fast asleep, this causes him to remain silent as he continues to massage her back and shoulders. His thoughts travel back towards the moment that she had stormed in the house, threw the bedroom door shut as it nearly fell to the floor due to the impact that she had shut it. He knew then that the wisest thing for him to do is to give her a moment to calm down, he had slowly walked up the stairs to their bedroom after he had made something to eat and drink. Ultimately finding her relaxing in the bathroom with a bath filled with bubbles and soft music was playing. He decided to set the plate down upon a table next to her before sitting down as the two started to have a talk. Allowing her to express her frustrations, mostly because she had felt that she had let herself down.

He looks down at her lower back, noticing her tattoo of a unicorn. Something that would show her playful side that she never allowed to show when she was on television. She had told him that there are things that she would prefer to keep for themselves as the world shouldn’t be allowed to know anything about their private life. That was a side to her that he had always cherished, it reminded him so much to his deceased wife as she shared the same quality that he loved about Melissa.

“It should be me that is blessed to have you in my life Melissa.”

The words have no effect to her as she breathes softly through her nose, a sound that he knew all too well and had listened to many times during the times that he was suffering from stress. He sighs, the memories of his past life that he had never been proud off, how he had allowed friendships to crumble and had caused a lot of pain to those who he had proclaimed to have loved. A tear emerges upon his face as he remembers the many days that he had done people wrong and yet there was that one continues positive element in his life…. The woman that he has asked to marry him.

“Are you okay Gerrit?”

The reaction surprises him, he had not expected her to wake up as the two of them stare at each other as the tension could be cut by a knife. He slowly leans down and stares into her face as she looks at him with look of concern.

“Chantal?”

He sighs and nods, she had known him oh so well after all these years. It was a blessing and a curse to know that he could not keep a secret from her.

“I just thought back of how much she had enjoyed receiving a massage from me as you do.”

The words are met by a smile upon her face, she gently strokes his face with the back of her hand before pulling him closer towards her and kisses him on the lips. The two remain this way for a while before she pulls away and winks.

“Why don’t you make something to eat while I will take a shower and join you in a moment.”

He nods his head and smiles before giving her a final kiss before getting up to his feet and walks towards the door as the shot fades.

The shot returns with Melissa and Goth crouched up on the couch against each other while watching a movie and eating some cheese and other snacks while a bottle of orange juice could be found next to the table. Melissa is dressed in a long sleeve shirt from Goth as it covers her body for 80 percent while having bare legs and feet underneath it. Goth on the other hand is wearing a silk pyjama pants and matching shirt as he holds Melissa close in his arms.

”Can I ask you something Gerrit?”

Her question is met by him turning his attention towards her, a look of concern can be seen upon his face as she smiles at him before kissing his cheek.

“What was it like competing in your first Psycho Circus match??”

He raises an eyebrow, not truly having expecting her to ask him this. He gently places another piece of cheese into her mouth before slowly rising upwards a little. She lens against the sofa that they are seated upon as she stares back at him as he thinks back how to answer her question.

“You know how some people tend to tell you that you have to confront your fears to overcome them??”

She nods her head while chewing on the piece of cheese that he had given her, he looks over his shoulder towards her and sighs before smiling and wrapping his arms around her. Causing her to lean into him as he starts to talk after having paused the movie.

“I have always hated being locked up inside a cell, I guess it has got to do with my past of being locked up in jail for quite some time during my youth. It had brought out the vicious side of me that I am not proud off.”

He turns his head away for a moment as Melissa is burning a hole through his soul as he continues to talk.

“It was just like being a caged animal, having to perform for the watchful eyes of people that paid money to see you fight. People have often asked me how it was possible that I looked like that I was at home inside that Hell in a Cell, a question that I was unable to answerin fear of the truth to come out eventually. You see, the bad part of it all is that I actually did feel right at home inside that structure. The only thing that I was missing with the guards with the weapon stick to clubber your head in if you got out of control.”

Melissa looks at him with a worried look on her face after hearing that last part of what he had said, this caused him to look down at her with a reassuring look on his face.

“I have made sure that I never got into that situation, but I have seen others lose their minds and paid for it.”

He lets out a sigh before continuing his talk.

“At a young age I had taught myself to think about nothing else but surviving my sentence, which I did. I have served my sentence, vowing that I would never go back to be in prison. But when I heard that door close behind my back, it was like I was back again. It was as if qualifying for that match was my sentence to jail once more. Something that triggered that survival mode once again, only this time I knew I had to outlast ten other men in the most violent possible way. And I did, bruised, battered and yes even bloodied. Something that to this very day I am very thankful for not having to compete inside a match like that ever again, but having been handed that championship belt into my arms once more was a cherished moment I would never forget.”

He starts to smile as he continues his story.

“It has changed me Melissa, ultimately for the better I suppose. Because careers could very well be ended inside a structure like this, or even in your case that chamber of extreme. It’s quite horrifying to know that people out there take pleasure into competing in a match like that, believing that it would separate the men from the boys, or in your case the women from the girls.”

Melissa smiles as she takes another small bite from the cheese without missing a word that he is saying.

“I guess it’s this whole era of believing that you are a more complete wrestler if you embrace the extreme side of life. While all I say it is nothing more than having a screw loose inside your brain and that you need to get severely medicated. But I guess I may be old fashioned, I am from the generation that wrestlers like Jessie Salco has grown up watching when they were younger, I guess they believed what we were doing was cool. While in reality it was stupid as hell.  But I know that none of these present day wrestlers will tell me in my face that I am right with this assumption, because that would literally take away everything that they had worked for to achieve something similar what I have done. But I guess they don’t know the backstory of what exactly had driven me to do nothing more than merely survive.”

He lowers his face and takes a sip from his glass of orange juice before staring at it for a few moments.

“To the victor goes the spoils they say, but that’s the entire problem of it all. I was named victor, because I outlasted every other superstar that had entered that cell. Knowing that it would be truly hell on earth that very same day. People said that I knew exactly what I was doing it for, that I shouldn’t tarnish the great achievement that I went through. And what is that?? Competing in a match where men like Felix “The Kat” Hernandez had told the world that he would never ever set foot inside that demonic structure again?? A legend in hid own right, a man that was tough as nails and would fight everyone in any type of match…. But not that, because he knew it would end up badly for him and the others.”

Melissa’s expression starts to show concern, wondering whether she had made the right decision in accepting the match with Jessie Salco. Only to have Goth stare at her and smiles reassuringly.

“I know exactly why you are worried Melissa, not for your own wellbeing, but that of your opponent this coming Sunday. You see, I wasn’t trying to scare you off. I was telling you the reality without sugar coating it to a lesser level. You are going into that chamber, hear that door get locked behind you after you and Jessie Salco have entered it. You will stand in that ring, stare into the eyes of the woman that believes that she has confidence and experience on her side. Having fought many other women in this type of match, women that aren’t you. Women that aren’t of the level that you are Melissa. Something that Jessie is going to find out one more time this coming Sunday. Because she uses the extreme danger of an extreme structure as her outlet. While there is nothing extreme about a steel structure that is as dead as that vase on our dinner table.”

Melissa looks upwards towards the vase on their dinner table and understands what he is saying before turning her attention back to him.

“She is going to find out this coming Sunday that the only Extreme danger that she is going to have to fight is you Melissa. Because one swift kick, one hellacious elbow or punch and she is knocked out. You have done this to more than one Bombshell in this company since joining Sin City Wrestling. And you are the most dangerous individual without having to act like you are deranged or belong into a mental institute or a horror flick. Because you are calm and calculated, you adapt to the situation that you are in better than I have seen anyone adapt to unfamiliar situations. Does that mean you were supposed to win every match that you compete in??”

The two stare each other in the eyes as Goth lets the words sink in before he starts to go deeper into the subject.

“Of course not, but to have people tell you exactly what you will be doing next because they believe that they got you figured out?? Are the ones that ultimately sign their own resignation for being capable enough to compete inside the six sided ring and especially against the likes of you.”

She smiles as he wipes a tear away from her left eye.

“I will be out there at ringside, not to enjoy watching you compete against another human being. But I will be there, because I know that this moment will be a defining moment in your career Melissa. But I do hope that you won’t end up as crazy like Jessie Salco in believing that this match is the answer to any of your own problems.”

“If it is up to me Gerrit, it will be the first…. And the last time that she and I will ever compete in a match like that.”

She plants a soft kiss upon his lips as he returns it by kissing her back. The two hold each other in a passionate embrace before the shot slowly fades.

You don’t know what you got yourself into Jessie

We are in the arena where High Stakes XII will be aired this coming Sunday, there are some lights shining above the six-sided ring whereas the remainder of the arena is completely darkened. Inside the ring we see a figure standing, a blonde woman who is wearing tight blue jeans, sneakers and a black shirt. The camera zooms in on the woman as it reveals to be the former Bombshell Roulette Champion Melissa, who is looking upwards to the roof top of the arena as she stares at the Chamber of Extreme.

“How fast children grow up isn’t it???”

She says with a smirk on her face as she rests her arms across the top rope while not taking her eyes off the chamber where she will be competing in this Sunday against Jessie Salco.

“And no Jessie, it’s not a metaphor that I will be using to upset you even more than I already have. I guess the leach comparison has done the trick quite well hasn’t it?? To be honest, I had not expected you to become so upset all of the sudden…. It’s not like you Jessie, I mean seriously…. You have been known to be the cool and collective veteran. But I guess you are never too old to learn isn’t it?? It has been quite educational for me the last month or so, ever since I had been challenged by you for that Chamber Of Extreme match has made me start to look back and think. And it struck me, that you are only confident when you in control.”

She lowers her head as she stares into the camera while shaking her head in disbelief.

“I knew I had to find something that would rattle you so much, that you would step out of your comfort zone and start to experiment…. I’m sorry if I could not find a better term to describe your behavior as of late. But it’s quite fascinating to see how a woman like yourself is so easily manipulated and distracted at the same time, that I have wondered why nobody else has figured that out…. Then again, you are such a loose cannon that it wouldn’t surprise me if they have. But that’s beyond the point, because I feel that I need to explain a lot for your little brain to digest… So hear we start.”

“You see Jessie, you got some stuff mixed up. A shame I have to admit, but then again we are only humans and we tend to make mistakes don’t we?? You see, I came up with the logical term of comparing you to a leach, you clearly felt disrespected and went on a rant that martians from outer space are still trying to figure out.”


She rolls her eyes before pointing upwards to the sky to emphasis the terminology of alien invaders.

“You see Jessie, I made that remark because I have noticed ever since we got in contact with each other that you need others to remain relevant. Now obviously you took that too personally and a way too negative perception. And why Jessie? Is there something that you are trying to hide from us?? You are always surrounded by your little friends, you always refer to what others have done in case we have forgotten… even if it has been months ago? And you always interject yourself in a way that I got to tell you. As a woman, I find it rather suffocating sweetheart. But I understand now, it’s something that for some reason you can’t help it isn’t it Jessie?? Because let’s be honest, I know exactly who you are Jessie and what you have accomplished in the past.”

She remains silent for a moment before turning around as she spreads her arms across the ropes and leans backwards as the camera turns around as she stares straight into the lens once more.

“You speak of your title reigns as Bombshell tag team champions, referring to the names that you tagged with to succeed in doing so. Names like Vixen and Amy Santino… And that made me smile, because you had proven my point all over again by that mere acknowledgement that you needed the likes of them to succeed whereas you would have failed if they were…. How did you put it?? Oh yeah…”Nobodies’. Quite interesting concept to acknowledge that your taste in people back then was to clamp onto those who had something that you clearly didn’t possessed. You had to clamp onto women that have been trailblazers for other Bombshells, like myself to try and measure up to Jessie. Oh yeah, I may not have been in the ring with the likes of Amy Santino and Vixen… but I at least know what they have been capable off…. And what you are lacking Jessie. So I ask you, was that the reason why you feasted upon their willingness to tag with you and become successful as a tag team?? Or was it perhaps because they felt pity upon you because why?? That nobody else saw the need to tag with you?? And then let me ask you?? where’s the Internet title reign, a prelude to make the next step in your career… To become world champion, now tell me Jessie?? Why was it that people like Amy Santino and Vïxen succeeded where you have not?? Is it perhaps because they took their careers far more seriously than YOU ever could?? And before you start to call me bitch one more time, let me at least give you an example of why you have failed in so many ways where they have succeeded.”

“Ever wondered why I have been quiet on social media ever since the announcement was made that you were inducted into the Hall of Fame?? Not out of jealousy or spite, oh no Jessie. I was preparing for our match, while you?? You were more too busy trying to break the record of Skip Bayless for who can put more useless tweets on Twitter. And before you are going to look like a deer that is staring into a cars headlights. He is the man who along with Shannon Sharpe has a successful sports show on Fox that discusses when LeBron James takes a dump, when he brushes his teeth or has put on a pink jacket. Does that sound familiar as being useless information that you wished to share with us Jessie?? You have been working out your fingernails to a point that they must have broken off by hitting the screen of your cellphone whereas you could have been training to prepareyou’re your match. And you didn’t… because there isn’t any stupid bitch like yourself that can do that and still go and prepare… You already missed a week of preparation… A week where I have been taking myself to the limits and beyond to make your experience inside that chamber with me a living hell. But go ahead Jessie, tweet about what kind of dress you want to wear or anything useless. Because that’s why you have been failing miserably for most of your career!!!”

“I’m sorry, I guess my words are too positive to describe of how your career is turning into Jessie. You are satisfied by grabbing a record breaking amount of Roulette titles as you are HOPING to beat whomever will win the Bombshell Roulette title match this Sunday. Is that it Jessie? Have you already given up on an Internet or World title?? You are exactly that what you had told me about Mercedes Vargas, someone that is a shell of what she once was in her prime of her career. Well let me tell you something little leach, at least Mercedes Vargas at least had a moment that she was in her prime… What have you been up to as of late??”

“Nowhere Jessie, exactly that what I was trying to explain to you. I had hope that you would look back at your career and consider the possibility that I was right. But oh no, you had to bring up the greatest bloodsucking example of them all and that’s so pathetic. You see Jessie, it’s always Amy and You when you mention your success, it’s always people that have left the company and remain retired. No Jessie, you have been nothing but a disgrace because YOU are nothing more than a Roulette belt wrestle. A reason why it took the owners ten fucking years to nominate you for that award, while how long did it take Amy?? Vixen?? And it’s exactly why I have been quiet on social media, because I was waiting and watching. I was watching you making a fool out of yourself and actually feel pity for you. Pity Jessie and you know why??”


She walks over towards the middle of the ring before sitting down as she crosses her legs and stares into the camera.

“Let me lower myself to your level, so perhaps you will understand what I am going to tell you. You see Jessie, you made one valid point in your entire promo of WHY you wanted to get underneath my skin….. It’s because of Goth, the man that turned you into wrestling. A true Hall of Fame legend, a man that is respected for everything that he has done and still doing. You were curious, you wanted to see what he would have done for the career of yours truly. A woman that YOU and your little friend Ariana, someone that I have showed respect in congratulating by winning and retaining that championship belt. You were disrespectful towards me since day one and I now know why Jessie. You are just upset that you look over your shoulder and see who you have to deal with in your entire life….And then you look over your shoulder to see HIM with me and ask yourself why? You are asking yourself what it is that I got and you don’t??”

“Is that it Jessie? Jealousy?? Because you see something in me that you realize that soon I will internet champion, perhaps holding the world title afterwards. And who knows when the Bombshell tag team titles or mixed tag titles return to the company a few of those as well. You see future, while you are dwelling in the past. And I have to confront THAT?? I have to confront a miserable old bitch that wishes to clamp on to something big for the very final time, sucking my blood dry before hopping on to the next joyride?? Because THAT’s what you are doing Jessie… You are just holding on desperately in the hope of not to fall on your face like you have done a million times before. But that will all end this Sunday Jessie, because I am going to put you out of your misery. You think you will beat me in that match Jessie?? You are so confused aren’t you?? Because there are no winners, only one survivor. I am going to do exactly that what you have watched Goth do in Global Wrestling Alliance, when he outlasted ten other men to become world champion. Because that’s what he did Jessie, he has survived... He has been surviving for twenty fucking years and you?? You are just simply chasing a dream that you don’t understand. I am the survivor of the two, that will never change Jessie. Even the mere fact that Ariana has beaten me twice in Roulette title matches, does not make me a loser Jessie. That does not mean that you got me all figured out.”


She is smiling an evil smile as she pushes her hair out of her face as some of the locks have been covering her eyes.

“I have been fighting people that judge me since day one Jessie, even before I joined this wrestling company. So what you are doing to me is nothing new, but don’t you go and dare to lie to me while having a look on your face that tells me that you are too clueless about what you were saying. It may sound nice to the little Jessie Salco fans that have bought your shirts or other merch throughout the years. But your lies will not last forever Jessie, you can claim that you wanted to congratulate me during The Summer XXXTreme Ultimate X over the pool match for the Bombshell Roulette title. But tell me Jessie, do you congratulate someone with greed in your eyes? By making championship inspirations with your hands instead of extending a hand to congratulate someone?? Oh no Jessie, you had been hoping to fill that leach belly of yours with my championship inspiration since day one. Too bad for you that I have been able to see straight through your lies and have warned you. But you haven’t been listening have you? You have been too blinded with the hunger of a leach, a leach that in some cultures are being used to cure people by drinking their blood and extract the disease form their bodies. I bet you never dared to look up on internet to investigate something like that huh Jessie??”

“Oh no Jessie, I could go on for hours in explaining why you are so pathetic. But ultimately, that’s not why we are here aren’t we?”


Melissa suddenly points upwards towards the Chamber of Extreme as the camera looks up for a moment and zooms in on the demonic structure before lowering back towards Melissa.

“It’s about the Chamber of Extreme and who will walk out of it on her own two feet. You had to resort to this violent decision in believing that you could finally end a dispute that you weren’t even meant to start Jessie. You see Jessie, I am going to enter that chamber for one reason and one reason only. I am going to make you understand Jessie, that’s all. I am going to make you understand that every damn moment that we will be inside that chamber that I will be watching you in the eyes and tell you over and over again that I will make you beg for me to stop. You see Jessie, I am not in this match to pin you or make you submit. Oh no, I am going to make YOU submit in order for the match to be stopped, I am going to make you beg for me to knock you out. Because then and only then Jessie, you will understand exactly that what I have been telling you all along. That I am better than you. But you never had any reason to believe me hadn’t you Jessie? Well now I will give you exactly that damn reason to understand, to beg for me as  a newly inducted Hall of Fame to finish it once and for all.  To finally allow you to retire on YOUR OWN TERMS…., as a coward. As someone that has been nothing more than an excuse of everyone that has come before you and ever since. Truth hurts isn’t it Jessie? You see, I am not the one that likes to sugarcoat things to please you and worry about your feelings. I am the type of woman that tells you like it is and that you need to deal with it the best way possible.”

“But I guess you decided to do what you have been doing all your entire career huh Jessie? Searching for excuses, look at your accomplishments as if they are a guarantee for what you are going to be doing tomorrow. Because let me remind you Jessie, history tends to repeat itself and only those who are a once in a lifetime talent can make the difference. Now I am not saying that I am that once in a lifetime type of talent, but at least I won’t be wasting my career by looking back and wonder what would have happened if I had done things differently. Because when it comes down to you and me, it’s already too late. There’s no point to look back and wonder, because you know exactly what you got to do. To tell the world, to tell me and more importantly to tell yourself that you wish to quit. Because then and only then the suffering will end Jessie, only then the pain will stop and only then you will understand that you have made that once in a lifetime mistake. That thing up there isn’t the extreme experience that both of us need to worry about, I am the Chamber of Extreme that you need to worry about. Because once that door is locked, you will have sealed your faith at the hands of the woman that is called The Lady Goth. After this Sunday I won’t be looking back Jessie, I will be finally ending a chapter in the life of a wrestler that became a Hall of Famer…. Too bad you won’t be able to enjoy it afterwards. I see you Sunday Jessie, because right now I got nothing left to say what has not already been said. Enjoy the final moments of believing your career has a meaning. Because after Sunday, all that you got left to think about is doubts and misery.”


With that Melissa looks up at the Chamber of Extreme and shows a smile of confidence before giving a wink towards the camera as she exits the ring and leaves the arena as the shot fades to darkness.



39
Supercard Archives / Re: CHRIS PAGE v GOTH
« on: October 22, 2022, 08:11:31 PM »


 
The Rebirth of sorts 

Chapter Two: Legends.


“Inner Thoughts:

I know I haven’t done this in a very long time, expressing my thoughts and feelings upon a piece of paper for everyone to read. But this is different, this isn’t just like any ordinary match where someone wishes to pretend he is better than you. Even though that is basically exactly what we try to do, to prove a point that you need to kiss the other man’s boots so to speak to prove a point of dominance. Or at least, that’s how I have been climbing through the ranks of many wrestling companies since the early 2000’s. Something that I do not need to explain to my opponent at High Stakes, as that is the reason why I will publicies my thoughts once more. And before you start to claim that I am just doing something different, trying not to go stale…. I’ve been writing them down since day one…. But I guess none of you have been worth it to be publicized since Global Wrestling Alliance closed its doors… And if that means I am crushing your pathetic and sensitive feelings?? Well tough luck, I have been politically correct for way too long… It’s time why me and Chris Page will prove to you all that OUR era’s have only been imitated and never duplicated….

I remember the days when I entered someone else’s territory, that’s what we called every wrestling company or state that had its hero and it’s villains. Something that you social media frenzies have only heard or read about, yet never actually experienced. Good for you, good for you to have never experienced pure hatred when I once again exposed another fraud that once was their big time hero. The man that kissed their babies and always told them to stay positive and say your prayers. Funny isn’t it how Good must always prevail over evil…. But we all know that the Boogeyman will always come and get what he is owed?? And I have collected so many times that I have sometimes wondered whether I had an angel or a devil on my shoulder, making sure that I would never be harmed after making my Prophecy come true once more….

Forgive me if these aren’t the words that you normally wouldn’t hear upon a televised promo, but we know that everyone in Sin City Wrestling had to promise the two bosses that are seated high in their pearly white towers that we shall behave…. But I guess only fools would try and make you all believe that none of us are the snake that is waiting for that moment to strike. Something that I know is that Chris Page will be allowed to look back upon all the fantastic stories that HE DOESN’T have enough time to share with us all to explicitly explain to us all that your modern day wrestlers are nothing more than a sharade … A mere hopeful ideal to ever come close to what we have become….

But I guess we all can dream can’t we??

Of course you can, I urge you all to close your eyes and pretend even if it is for a moment or two. To allow yourself to dwell into a world that once was, but only lives in the memories of those who actually experienced it. The blood for the sake of blood, the gore for the sake of the gore… And not because some people believe that they are entitled to things that I would not even wake up for these days. Because I have already done so, I have already EARNED my spot in the realm that only includes a few like Chronic Chris Page as some others as well. A realm that you have never heard of, so pride yourself for not having forgotten exactly  what all of these modern day wrestlers believe that they would give their right hand in order to be amongst the true of the Elite… But deep down inside, they need to settle with a balcony view over wastelands that is what wrestling is all about these days…

Until next time,

Sincerely yours….,

Goth.”


its October 20th, Goth is preparing something to eat for Melissa as she is resting from her very extensive workouts she had today. He is humming to some music that is in the background while making sure that her food does not get overcooked. He has finished slicing the final bits of vegetables before adding them in a bowl as he is preparing a salad next to the fish and other bits of food that he knows that Melissa loves to eat. He is so proud of her for actually having the willpower to continue with the excruciating workouts to prepare herself for the Chamber of Extreme.

The word Extreme makes him laugh, he had heard Jessie Salco explain during her promo what the chamber looks like and what you could expect. It had made him roll his eyes, remembering his two stints in the Psycho Circus Hell in a Cell elimination match where you had to bring your own weapon to the dance as well as having to deal with ten other wrestlers. Having the Cell surrounded with barbed wire, other weaponry that were there for the picking to be used when you felt like it. He had already shared his experiences with Melissa, something that he had noticed by her reactions that it was the first time that she actually was rather shocked. But that was only the first impression, because he knew that she would ultimately accept her fate and cherish the experience of proving a point towards Jessie Salco. A mindset that he had prided himself for installing it in her mind right from the get go since joining the wrestling company.

Goth turns his attention towards the fish, carefully turning it around, making sure that both sides of the two pieces of fish were equally prepared. He then turns his attention towards the glass of orange juice and takes a sip from it, enjoying the taste while looking around the kitchen as he suddenly starts to smile.

“I wonder how long it will take before I have to carry Melissa out of her bedroom.”

His answer is met by a playful pat on his ass by Melissa as she has walked into the kitchen wearing nothing more than one of his older and obviously much larger shirts. The shirt is hanging loosely over her left shoulder, showing her bare skin while covering the right. The bottom part of the shirt falls all the way to her knees, giving him a beautiful view of her muscular legs as he has always enjoyed admiring her beautiful body.

“Were you having another of your wild fantasies about me??”

She asks while giving him a playful wink, this causes him to chuckle as he wraps his arms around her waist from behind and kisses the bare left shoulder as this causes her to giggle. He holds her there in his embrace for a few moments longer before turning his attention back to the food.

“Dinner will be ready in a few, it’s time that we satisfy that appetite of yours.”

He says with a smirk, looking over his shoulder as he watches her walk towards the dinner table so that she could set it up for the two of them. Goth turns his attention back towards the food and starts to wonder if this is the life that he could see him and Melissa spend with each other after he has retired. Realizing that all the attention would go to Melissa’s wrestling career, something that he had been very vocal about when expressing that he would help her guide through her everyday life as a wrestler. Perhaps they could take his son with them more often as he is slowly getting older and more capable of studying while being on the road with them.

He thinks back to the 300th show last year, where he had been asked to be the special guest host. Causing him to laugh as he remembers the look on his son’s face when he was told that he could come with him and Melissa and meet all the Bombshells. It made him realize how much his son had grown so much as he had started to enjoy the company of women and girls.

“That smile better not be for any other Bombshell than me mister.”

She says with a playful smile on her face as she suddenly stands next to him and grabs a piece of the salad that he had made. He chuckles as he pats her playfully on the butt before turning his attention back to the dinner that he was preparing. Grabbing some plates and silver wear before placing everything on the dinner plates and turns his attention towards the dinner table with a big time smile on his face.

“I knew I should have asked if Candy could join us….”

He says before both burst out in laughter and walk over towards the dinner table and start to enjoy their dinner before Melissa heads off to bed for an early night. This gives Goth the chance to do the dishes and grab another glass of orange juice to drink while watching his tag team match that he and Ken Davison had joined forces against Ben Jordan and the man that he will be facing next week on High Stakes XII. He watches the match intensely, repeating some moments during the match where he cringes over some of the mistakes that had taken place during the match. Goth couldn’t help but think back to the days of him and his old tag team partner back in Global Wrestling Alliance Fang. The man that he had joined forces in the hope of one day wear tag team gold. Something that to their very own surprise had happened rather fast and on multiple occasions. They even once held the tag team titles for a record period of time before the team of Rex Butler and Jason Cash from Zero Tolerance took it away from them. He had no qualms about it, they were actually much better than he and Fang had ever dared to hope for… And yet they were still considered to be amongst the elite of the tag team division that GWA has ever seen….

“Not bad for a bunch of mid carders huh??”

Goth says to himself as a chuckle emerges upon his face, he had fond memories of his younger days. He had asked himself multiple times what had driven him to have worn skull face paint for all those years, but then again if something isn’t broken then why try to fix it?? His concentration is suddenly snapped back to the match he was watching when he notices the moment that had cost him and Ken Davison to lose the match when he wanted to break the three count, but he was stopped by Chris Page.

“Chris Page….”

He utters the name of the man that he had volunteered to face after the injury from Helluva Bottom Carter was announced. Goth wanted to get in the ring with the man that had not only stopped him from continuing the match… but also prevented him to become the number one contender for the world title. And to make things worse, Chris Page had stolen his luggage, only to try and swerve him to try and rekindle the tag team division by presenting him the vacated tag team titles. The audacity of this man has angered him, this is no way to respect the legacy of what once was a proud tag team division… And yet….

“Stop it….”
 
Goth shakes his head, he knew that his first major championship was a singles title. But he had to admit that his true legacy had begun with the world tag team titles. He took pride in having had several tag team partners that he had guided to numerous tag team championships. He had told himself that he was a complete wrestler, capable of excelling in both singles and tag team wrestling. Yet his legacy as a tag team wrestler has somehow ended upon the backburner since his rise in the singles divisions everywhere as well as the now defunct tag and mixed tag team divisions. He couldn’t believe that nobody had the interest to start and trust someone in order to share a common goal. Everyone is so focused upon their own success, making him realize that a part of a wrestler’s education to rise to the very top is now overlooked and forgotten.

“Not my fault that people are stupid.”

He mutters as he takes a sip from the glass of orange juice, he stares at the screen where he sees the shot of Chris Page and Ben Jordan celebrating. He ignores Ben Jordan as his focus is solely upon Chronic Chris Page. A man that is a veteran in the game, just like him. A man that has travelled several federations throughout his long career, held multiple championships just like himself. So much similarities and yet he notices a difference. Chris Page had always believed that moving from federations and constantly facing new people makes you better. Something that Goth has done in the past as well, even though he always was loyal the most to one brand at a time. But occasionally spreading his wings and test the tides of different companies in improving himself as he would take it back to the one company that he was most loyal towards. He has recently signed with XWF besides SCW, even though it excites him to face new and unknown wrestlers his loyalties lay with the company that he has established himself in such a way that he has never expected… Especially not at this point of his career where his body is starting to feel the consequences of his foolish lifestyle of twenty years ago. But obviously, there is no regrets.

“Chris Page…”

He softly whispers the name of the man that he wants to face one on one, a man that he feels is entering his wrestling domain. The man that is knocking at HIS door in a quest to take home the world championship belt…. Something that Goth wants as well, the audacity… And yet, he can admire the desire of a man that is even older than he is. A brash ego, challenging the world to face HIS CCP Enterprises… an organization that even includes his friend and fellow Saviors Mac Bane. He wonders how Mac feels about all of this. About Goth challenging the man that is his manager??

“Ugh…, stop whining.”

It’s actually rather foolish to think that Mac Bane would resent it, he was the referee during the tag team match and called it down the middle without choosing sides. He knew how the game of wrestling works, the ego’s that sometimes needs to be put in check before everyone moves back into their own directions. But Goth needed to know, he could not look himself in the mirror if he had not had the opportunity to outdo Chronic Chris Page at a huge Super Card. A show where everyone will take part off, showing respect to the winners of the awards and the Hall of Fame Inductees… yes even if it is Jessie freaking Salco. He knows his retirement is evident, his contract ends at the end of next year, with a personal option from his side to perhaps continue or not. A question he himself does not know whether he wants to continue or end it upon a high note. That includes winning the world title for a final time…. Something that he clearly is nowhere near at grasping. Especially if he does not beat Chris Page.

He takes another sip from the glass of orange juice, secretly wishing that it was some alcoholic beverage of what he enjoyed drinking in the past. This causes him to sigh before smirking. He knew that alcohol would turn him into a mumbling idiot. So much has changed in his life, the responsibility as a father. Beign engaged with a wonderful woman that adores him for who he is, not for what he has created throughout his twenty-year long tenure. Something that to this very day still hurts him to hear people accuse her of taking advantage of him in order to get ahead of others. In the past he would not have cared a fuck what people had said, but the tough aura that he had created throughout mostly the early days of his career has been replaced with being a sentimental old man.

“Stop the insecurity damnit.”

He shakes his head, closing and reopening his eyes a few times in the hope of once again finding his focus on that what is at hand. The man that he had faced twice in multi man matches. The very first time that two legends of their magnitude will be facing each other inside the six sided ring in a battle that should be considered to be one of respect. One of proving towards the other that only one can walk out victorious. He shrugs his shoulders at the thought of the Ben Jordan vs. Chris Page match at the last Super Card. Granted Ben is also a legend, but besides that tag match and a battle Royal many years ago where neither man has had any involvement of the other man’s elimination gave him a blank… a huge question mark on whether he actually should put him in the same discussion like him and Chris Page. Perhaps words that if spoken out loud would be answered with a large sample of boos…. But then again, what else is new.

He takes a final sip from the glass of orange juice before putting it on the table and stares at the screen for the final time. He finally decides to turn everything off and join Melissa in bed as the shot fades.

Legend vs. Legend

It’s Friday 21st of October, Goth is viewing the built up to the six-sided ring where he and Chris Page will compete in 9 days from now. He is chewing on some salt free peanuts while admiring the work ethic from the crew that built and take down wrestling rings every single time. Their commitment to make sure that the fans will get the best wrestling shows imaginable prides Goth. It’s a reason why he often takes time off to spent time with them, acknowledging their work and sometime treat them to a nice cold drink while sharing stories amongst themselves.

But this time though things is differently, he has kept distance from the crew. Allowing them to be focused upon their job and not daring to take any risk of taking them out of their concentration. Because he knows that something rather important needs to happen next week on Sunday, something that he cannot allow a miscalculation upon their or his part to take place.

“It’s quite a wonderful moment today. The first time in quite some time that I can finally address an opponent for a match…. Especially when you take the opportunity to acknowledge that I need to be at my very best. Now I can hear you all tell me in the comment section that you need to be focused at any given moment before stepping foot inside the ring. True, but you have never been in the ring with someone of the likes of Chris Page now have you??”

He shakes his head, there have been only a handful of wrestlers that has competed against this man. He and Ben Jordan have shared the ring with him twice, but Ben was a partner once so that would not count as much as what he had to endure. And now? That one on one confrontation that people have often asked themselves whether it would ever happen. And now it is that moment finally here. Two men that has lifted the sports of wrestling to a level that others have benefitted from.

“People say it’s an honor to face a legend, to have that opportunity to challenge yourself against an established name. But to have that once in a lifetime opportunity for two of them to step foot inside the ring, the mere thought that in over twenty years the opportunity of a one on one has avoided us so many times. Question remains Chris…, why? Is it you? Is it me? Is it the mere fact that none of us ever have heard about the other??? It would be a shallow thought wouldn’t it?? But we both know the truth behind it don’t we?? The mere thought of two Alpha Males of our capabilities underneath the same roof would ultimately cause chaos and deception. But ultimately it’s the companies that are too scared to take a risk on two instead of one…. But not Sin City Wrestling. And that’s why they are the very best organization in this wrestling industry…., a reason why I have been here for so long while others barely dare to risk their entire careers for taking that spot against people like me. The question remains Chris…, are you that brave??? Or is that the reason why you sulked up to me for being your tag team buddy.”

“I don’t intend to play a role Chris… What you see is what you get, the very best technical wrestler with a mindset to destroy. There’s no superstar in this company that has achieved what I have done… NOBODY!! NO Ben Jordan, no Fenris, no Bill freaking Barnhart, no fucking body!!!! And all I want is to take it to a level that the world will know that when I retire…. That a LEGACY has ended… A legacy that even YOU with no matter how many titles cannot compare. Because ultimately you can utter the words that you have tried, but that you have failed. And I don’t care whatever you can say about taking another world title…. If you can’t beat me, that title is meaningless. That quest of being my tag team partner will mean nothing…. Except perhaps me doing you a favor.“


Goth smirks at the same words that he has just uttered

“What does it sound like? A charity case?? You see Chris, this is exactly what you can expect from a once in a lifetime superstar both on the mic and inside that six sided ring, because I expect nothing BUT the best from myself and exactly who I am facing inside that battleground that we call the ring. And that doesn’t mean that I walk out victorious every single time that I step inside the ring. But nobody can state that I fucked up… And I expect that from everyone else, so don’t disappoint me Chris. Or else I have to put you out in a fashion that you have never experienced in your life. You see, I am not going to use the old Yellar reference. Because age is an experience that nobody is allowed to overlook. But when it comes down to be the very best, it’s quite obvious…. It’s going to be Goth beating you one….two… three….”

Goth gets up and walks off as the shot fades





40
Supercard Archives / Re: JESSIE SALCO v MELISSA - CHAMBER OF EXTREME
« on: October 18, 2022, 07:17:09 PM »


Preparation part one.

It’s 5 am and Melissa is already in the gym pounding the hell out of the punching bag with stiff punches and kicks, she is the only one in the gym and that’s the way she likes it. Nobody bothered her, solely focused upon her workout. She grabs the bag as she starts to deliver some high knees before following it with some stiff kicks and her finishing move.

“Oh that felt great.”

She says as she wipes the sweat from her forehead with the towel that was hanging  nearby, she inhales deeply for a few moments in an attempt to clear her mind before deciding what her next workout was going to be.She had been in a foul mood after losing her title rematch against Ariana, knowing that Jessie Salco would be next. But she has realized quickly that she had to remove that loss from her mind, knowing that she has to be fully focused upon the big time match at High Stakes X!!. She gently jabs her right hand against the leather punching bag in front of her before taking off the gloves that she was wearing. Moving over towards the rack that has many different dumbbells in a row as she picks a pair and starts to do her exercise while staring at herself in the mirror. She starts to smile, admiring her physique. She could tell that her body has toned very nicely since she had started to go back to the gym in preparation to become a wrestler under the guidance of her fiance Goth. She had never imagined that one day she would become a wrestler, let alone a champion in such a short fashion.Only to drop in a small downward spiral.

“Five…. Six…. Seven…”

She counts while lifting the dumbbells up before she lowers them again. She feels her muscles tense with every single lift, trying to push the limit every single time that she starts a new workout session that Goth had laid out for her. She loved it that after every cycle she had to change her routine and do something new, making sure that she wouldn’t get bored with the routines too much. Causing her strength to remain optimal as well as improving her weaknesses. She knew that she would never be as fast as the high flyers in the company, but with her endurance workouts she had been doing since day one had made her move more swiftly than before.

“Fifteen… Sixteen… Seventeen….”

Her arms start to tense more and more, grinding her teeth as she does not want to give up. The weights that she had picked up has been the heaviest that she had ever attempted to lift up with these dumbbells, making her excited for the power behind her punches as to what kind of impact that they would have upon her opponents… One in particular. She does a few more rps before lowering the dumbbells to her sides before placing them back upon the rack where she had got them from. She checks herself in the mirror, turning around to look at her back and nods approvingly before turning her attention towards the bench press.

“Gerrit’s favorite toy”

She says with a giggle, she had watched Goth bench press so many times while admiring his arms and chest flexing with every single move. He had told her often that it was his favorite challenge to see how far he could push her limits, but now it is her turn to see how far she could go. She walks towards the weights that are hanging nearby, choosing the right weight before rolling it gently upon the bar that is resting upon its spot.

“Need someone to spot???”

Asks Goth as he had just walked into the gym, admiring Melissa from behind as he walks over towards her and places a gentle kiss upon her cheek. She smiles as he holds her for a moment before backing off.

“I’d love that…. thanks.”

She puts the weights on the other end of the bar before sitting down on the bench before lowering herself on her back and extends her hands towards the bar. She already notices Goth getting behind the bar in order to spot her as she lifts the bar off the handles and move it away from it.

“Now keep it there for a minute, let your arms get used to the tension you are feeling before slowly lowering your arms before pushing upwards again.”

Melissa does what Goth says, she has to admit that she loves the tension upon her body before lowering the bar. She feels rather surprised how easily she pushes it off of her while letting out a grunt as she repeats the move several times while Goth is counting.

“You are at eight, give me seven more. That’s it, six…, five…., four…”

Melissa counts along, starting to sense that the tension in her arms are starting to increase at a slow pace.Letting out a sigh as she sits up and feels the adrenaline run through her body.

“That felt good, I can see why you like this exercise so much.”

Goth smiles as he nods his head, his eyes are focused upon the weights before turning his attention back to Melissa.

“You got five more seconds before having to do your second session.”

Melissa nods, Goth never chatted much during workouts, solely that was necessary. He didn’t like wasting time during workouts with things that weren’t important. Something that she could only admire as he lowers herself again and starts to do her exercise for the second time. She notices Goth’s big, yet gentle hands following the bar as his fingers are merely inches away from it. Ready to grab it at any given moment if she needed his help. But she is as stubborn as someone can get. Always wanting to do things on her own, but with a workout like this she knew that if she needed his help it was best to let him know in order to prevent injuries from occurring. Goth’s slow counts is reaching the count of seven, she counts through her grinding teeth as she reaches the count of ten.

“Use your focus on lifting the bar and let me worry about what count you are on…. two more to go.”

She pushes upwards with more intensity, wanting to give a final spurt before placing the bar back on the holders before sitting upwards again. She feels the tension on her arms as well as on her chest area. She takes a few deep breaths as she grabs her bottle of water and starts to drink from it. We see Goth smile, he knew he was pushing her by merely saying the right words that triggered her. He had often wished that he had a teacher like he was for her, but he realized he had to learn it the hard way. But he is proud of the development of Melissa, he himself had not anticipated that her rise would have been this meteoric as it had but had seen the fall coming one day. It’s up to him to bring her back to where both had believed that she belongs.

“Okay, time for another session.”

Melissa leans back, she places her hands on the bar and starts to breathe a few times before lifting the bar off the handles. This time Goth’s hands are on top of the bar and adds some extra pressure on top of it, making it more difficult for Melissa to maintain balance.

“What…. the???”

She manages to puff out between breaths as she forces all of her arm muscles to maintain the bar upright as Goth puts pressure on it. His eyes are giving away that he is enjoying the pressure that he is putting on her.

“Just making your exercise more difficult, you got two weeks to be ready for your match Melissa. And I intend to deliver an ass kicking to Jessie Salco that she has never experienced before.”

Sweat starts to pour from her forehead as Goth starts to push the bar down upon her, letting the lowe end of it nearly come in contact with her shoulder and chest region as he keeps it there before nodding towards Melissa.

“Now push!!!”

Melissa lets out a growl as she pushes the bar upwards, using all of her strength to fight against the pressure that Goth is putting on it. Finally managing to get the bar upward as her arms are stretched out completely before letting out a sigh of relief.

“That’s it, now four more.”

Melissa’s eyes widen, but she has no time to resist as she feels Goth push the bar downwards again before repeating the same exercise four more times before Goth himself places the bar on top of the handle bars, giving Melissa the opportunity to sit upwards.

“Holy crap, my arms feel numb.”

Goth walks over towards a chair and grabs it before placing it in front of Melissa. Handing her the bottle of water that she had brought along with her as she starts to drink from it.

“I am going to prepare you for your match against Jessie Salco, I…”

Melissa rolls her eyes at the mention of the name of whom she is about to face in a match that Jessie has never lost in. She is about to say something as Goth cuts her off.

“You don’t get it do you?? Yes you have beaten Jessie in that strap match, yes you had Jessie’s number and got underneath her skin. But she managed to rattle you, she managed to outsmart you into taking that challenge of whatever match she wanted. Do you know what you are about to experience??”

”Let me guess, something that I have yet to experience and I need to be educated in right??”

Goth remains silent while staring deep into her eyes with an angered look on his face before shaking his head.

“You are about to enter the realm of pain, physical and mental pain Melissa. You are about to enter a structure that will wear you down, hell it may even break your body if you don’t watch out.”

Melissa is about to respond but is cut off by Goth.

“NO!! This time you just shut your mouth and listen!! I have been in similar type of matches that Jessie had tricked you into agreeing upon. It has perhaps taken years off my career and worn down my body from the all rounder that I once was into the more ground based wrestler that I am today. I have tried to keep you away from these type of matches because I wanted to prepare you mentally and physically for the assualt that YOU will have to endure in a few weeks.”

Melissa lets the words sink in, realizing that this isn’t some sort of fancy talk of Goth to prepare her for something. Understanding the seriousness of what he is about to explain and decides to keep quiet and let him continue..

“I’m glad that I got your attention about the seriousness of the match that you are in. That doesn’t mean that I feel that you are sitting duck in this match, something I am sure that Jessie is going to gloat about from ear to ear. And you may not like the woman, she is about to enter the Hall of Fame this year and has never lost in this match against some tough opponents. And yet, I know how to get you ready for you to dethrone her from that honor.”

Melissa feels her cheeks glow of pride of hearing the words come out of the mouth of the multi times champion Goth, but quickly concentrates on what he is about to say next.

“Jessie got the experience, her agility and her speed to her advantage. But that does not mean that you are capable of doing exactly that what she will not dare to believe that you are about to do. And that is defeating her in her own game, shutting her up PERMANENTLY about educating you in the things that this profession has to offer to new entries like you. Because you Melissa, you are a machine. You have the physicality that could destroy not just her, but anyone else that steps foot inside that ring. And you know what?? Jessie knows that, she is aware that YOU can do so much inside that six sided ring….. Or in this case inside that chamber that it terrifies her, even though I know she will never be publicly acknowledging that.”

Melissa’s eyes are intensively staring at her fiance, soaking up every single word that he is saying like a spunge.

“But before you can get inside that structure and to be capable of delivering that punishment, I need you to be physically capable of taking the punishment before mounting a comeback that will break the morale of Jessie Salco. Because even though she is not a powerhouse like you, she is capable of taking so much punishment before mounting a comeback. She is seasoned, she is hardened to the point that you may make the same mistake like each and every other Bombshell before you have gone through. Taking that pine sized Bombshell lightly. And that’s something that I do not want you to look back upon this match and realize that YOU haven’t done anything in your ability to be ready for that chamber match.”

Goth himself takes a sip from a bottle of water that he had brought with him before looking back at her.

“I know that Jessie has made some remarks of me having competed in the Psycho Circus, I know that she only does that to psych you out. Because even though her strong words may not tell that tale, I know she respects the hell out of the fact that I have been in more of these similar Extreme matches in my \twenty year career than most of the current day wrestlers have. But she is just as tough as nails as I am Melissa, luckily for you…. I know exactly how to prepare for someone that believes to be overconfident and over the moon like her.”

Melissa nods her head and awaits Goth’s next words

“We are going to increase your workouts, once in the morning and then another workout in the afternoon. I will get you ready to take ice baths every single day to heal your body even faster, but also to work on your mental game as it forces you to be concentrated the entire time that you are inside of that ice bath. Because one thing is for sure, that ice bath just like Jessie’s Chamber of Extreme is going to be brutal on your mental mindset than it will be on your body. And both need to be on the top of their game if you wish to survive that match”

Melissa raises an eyebrow after hearing that final part.

“But, I intend to win that match, Gerrit. I….”

Goth cuts her off by placing his hand before her face, causing her to silence immediately.

“There are no winners in matches like these Melissa, only survivors. And Jessie may think that she is the queen of these type of matches all she wants, but there are never winners in these type of matches… Only those who have the desire to walk out on their own two feet, knowing that the other cannot.”

Melissa is about to say something, but the words start to sink in as she remains silent for a few moments as she starts to understand what Goth is saying.

“So you wnat my body to toughen up, so that it can absorb more punishment. And you want my mind to be able to think clearly under every possible pressure??”

Goth’s look changes from the strict teacher into a smiling one, realizing that she finally start to understand what she is about to experience in the coming weeks.

“Now I want you to do a couple more reps before we go back to the hotel room and shower before grabbing something to eat and rest. Because this afternoon I am going to put you through the grinder once more.”

The words would normally scare any ordinary individual, but Melissa grins to the idea of getting back to the gym later today before going for an Ice bath to prepare herself in two weeks for probably most important match of her still young career

Later that day

It’s past 8 pm, we see Goth and Melissa seated in a special room in the gym where you can take an ice bath. Melissa is wearing a bathing suit, ready to set foot in the ice bath for the very first time.

“Ready??”

Melissa nods her head as she is fully concentrated upon entering the ice bath.

“Enter it slowly, allow your body to get used to the cold instead of just jumping in right away.”

Melissa slowly takes a step into the ice cold ice water and freezes for a moment, feeling the chills running up and down her body before slowly starting to step into the icy water and slowly sits down, something that.to her seems to look like an eternity

“OH…..MY….GOD!!! This… is so cold….”

Goth sits behind her with a bathrobe next to him in case she wants to step out, he admires her willpower as she refuses to step out and allows the cold water to do its job.

“Just be sure to get out in time, we don’t want your body temperature to drop too far kay?”

She nods her head as she senses her teeth starting to shake as the freezing cold is taking a toll on her body. But she has to admit that for some reason it feels good to sit in the ice cold water after two hard workouts, hoping that it will ultimately have its effect on her body when the two weeks are over in preparation for her match. She slowly starts to focus upon her hands that she is holding up high in front of her, watching her fingers slowly turn pale white as her coloring slowly starts to disappear. She knows she has to step out of the water any moment now, but her mindset is forcing her to resist the temptation just a little bit longer. A few seconds later though she finally forces herself to get out as Goth wraps her in the warm bathrobe. She welcomes the soft and warm fabric around her body as she slowly starts to feel sensations running through her body while it is still shaking uncontrollably due to the coldness that has come over her.

“I know you don’t feel it right now, but in the end this will help you immensely after a few weeks.”

She rests her head against his shoulder, only capable of nodding her head as she isn’t trying to give him an answer. She knows that she has to learn to enjoy this type of recuperation if she wants to toughen up some more in order to outlast Jessie Salco in this type of match. Realizing how much you got to sacrifice in order to succeed in the wrestling industry makes her smile as she wants more of this.

“You ok sweetheart??”

She slowly lifts her face towards his, simply nodding her head as she is still unable to give him a normal answer. But he can tell by the smile upon her face that he does not have to worry about her giving up on this drastic training regime any time soon.

“Yeah, I am feeling just great. This may be suffering for me right now, but in the end it will be the suffering of others that will sound like music to my ears.”

Goth chuckles at her remark as he wraps his powerful arms tenderly around her body inside the bathrobe. He smiles to himself, remembering how he had felt after all the training regiments that he had gone through in preparation for his Psycho Circus Hell in a Cell elimination match against ten other wrestlers. Realizing that for him the preparations were probably even worse than what Melissa is going through, but he knows that she is a tough cookie and will ultimately reach the goal that she has set for herself to ultimately become the very best in the industry.

“Gerrit??”

“Yes??”

He reacts as he hears her whisper his name while still trembling between his arms.

“I think I have had enough for one day, can we go home?? I remember my trainer telling me that I have to get back into the gym at a very early time tomorrow.”

Goth rolls his eyes as he notices Melissa staring at him with an evil grin upon her face.

“Sure thing, I’m glad to notice that not even ice cold water can withstand your sense of humor.”

Both of them laugh at his comment before he places a soft kiss upon her lips that she willingly accepts and returns with a kiss of her own. The two remain in the embrace before Melissa lets go of him and walks towards the locker room as she is about to take a shower. Turning on the shower as she takes off the robe and the bathing suit. She looks at herself in the mirror, noticing she is still getting her senses back into her body from the ice cold water and ice cubes that she had been in a few moments ago. She sighs, wondering whether she is able to maintain this training schedule until the match will occur. She finally shrugs it off as she extends her hand towards the rays of water to check if the temperature is correct before stepping inside shower. She closes her eyes as she allows the rays of water to touch her body, sighing of relief as the numbness is finally fading from her body as she soaps her entire body before standing there for a few minutes without doing a thing.

“I hope you know what you are getting yourself into Jessie.”I

She mutters while smiling lightly as her thoughts travel towards her upcoming match against the inductee of the 2022 Hall OF Fame show. She clenches her fists as she lifts her hands in front of her face as she is focused upon them with desire before punching in the air a few times before turning her head from left to right to left, feeling the tension in her shoulders and neck region. She lets out a sigh and allows herself to enjoy the rays of water before leaving the shower as the shot slowly fades


The Final Encounter: Part One

Melissa is in her hotel room, resting from the serious workouts that she had endured today. She is leaning her head back against the sofa that she is sitting in as she stares at the television screen, watching her Leather Strap Match that she had against Jessie Salco a while ago while chewing on some chewing gum. Her eyes focused upon the woman that she will be facing once more, studying her every move as she sometimes writes something down on a notebook when she sees something interesting. She has her hair tied up in a ponytail, making sure that nothing falls in front of her eyes.

“I sometimes wonder why Gerrit never got bored by watching all of these tapes of his old matches against wrestlers that he has faced before. But I guess it’s a part of the game.”

She scowls at her own comment, grabbing a slice of apple and takes a bite from it without taking her eyes off the match. She watches herself win the match at last and freezes the screen on the moment that the official raises her hand in the air in victory.

“That is a shot that I never get tired of seeing.”

She sighs, thinking back at the last two matches where she came up short against Ariana Angelos in losing her title and losing the rematch.

“I am sure that it will be a bloated subject what Jessie Salco will ramble on for ages.”

She says before taking another bite of the slice of apple before grabbing another one.

“And quite typically Jessie if I have to be honest, she has always been so well diverse on telling how others could possibly beat me. For some reason I have the assumption that she gets off from it.”

She chuckles from her own comment for a few seconds before turning her attention towards the camera for the very first time. She looks at it with a look of being completely bored.

“Did I tell you all that I have a final match against Jessie Salco in two weeks?? Oh I am sure that I don’t have to tell you all about that, it exploded a while ago on Climax Control and Jessie will not miss any opportunity to remind us all. Just like her 20.00th tweet about her going to be inducted into the SCW Hall Of Fame. it’s sweet thought o see that some women just never seem to grow up even if they are beyond the 30s… But seriously Jessie?? Do I need to hand you a freaking Haley Quin outfit?? Because you would look so cute with a huge fake lollipop being shoved down your throat after being asked why the hell you look so freaking serious??”

She gorans at the lousy comment, realizing that it doesn’t make sense at all. Causing her to shrug before turning her attention back to the television.

“Funny how rivalries sometimes start off by jealousy, or the mere fact that someone betrayed the trust of the one that is your family member or best friend. But all of this between us happened merely because you couldn’t help but stick your stinking nose in my business…. Just like me shoving my foot in a place where the sun will never shine  with you.”

“I’m sorry Jessie, but I hope it was all worth it for you to stick your nose into a rookie’s career. And it started to make me think, is this the reason how you have been keeping your career validated?? Not that I am not respectful for the fact that you are being inducted into the Hall of Fame, but seriously…. It has taken you ten freaking years before YOU actually got noticed from never getting out of the lower regions or midcard roster of this company?? It sounds as if Christian Underwood and Mark Ward got very desperate, Desperate Jessie, desperate enough to award you the highest of accolade that any wrestler can achieve by awarding YOU an award to acknowledge your entire career. Whoa…, congratulations Jessie, I hope you will wake up the day after the entire extravaganza and at least have one thing to be proud of. ”


She shakes her head, blowing out a chewing gum balloon that she had inside her mouth before letting it explode and start to chew on it again.

“Now I know that these are statements that wrestlers are expected to say against their opponents. We cannot tell each other how much we like each other right?? We aren’t scheduled to tell each other how much I love how your hair flows in the air while you bounce your head off the canvas after a Powerbomb right??”

She smirks at the sarcastic remark that she made, allowing the world to know once again how much she doesn’t like Jessie.

“But I will tell you exactly why I have been stating these words Jessie, it’s quite simple. I don’t feel you deserve anything that you have been awarded for the Hall of Fame show in just a few weeks. And I know, all of your loyal fans will be outraged over these statements coming out of my rookie mouth. Because let’s face it, what do I know about having the accolades of being awarded such an honor huh??”

She smirks as she stares into the camera for a few moments, playing with her fingers a little bit as she starts to make a wave movement towards the camera.

“Now I know you and your friends have made several unnecessary remarks concerning me and my relationship with Goth. Its okay though, I can tell that with these type of comments it only shows the weakness and desperation upon your own behalf of not being capable of coming up with anything that would stand out in the minds of the people that have to sit through every single promo and match that YOU are trying your damnedest to put on for them. And all I have noticed is that you are just a mere one dimensional wrestler in the ever evolving industry that is wrestling. And of course I can fully understand Jessie, I mean after ten years you must have gotten used to a certain routine that you have to follow. It’s like being superstitious right?? Some people always need to put on their right wrestling boots, or listen to the same song that you are convinced will help you win your next match. People like that don’t trust in themselves to get the job done, they need something to hold on to for dear life as it once gave them success.”

“Now before you are going to tell me that you are not like that, I just gave an example. In the end everyone will do exactly that what they are good at. And you Jessie? You have been doing things the same way for ten fucking years. Good job, congratulations on taking pride in being nothing more than an average wrestler… An average Bombshell and an average veteran that will accept an average award that people will forget about in mere days. And you know why???”


Melissa turns off the screen as she rests her head against the sofa for a few moments, thinking about the next thing that she will say in front of the camera.

“You are like a leach Jessie, not that you need to extract the blood of innocent animals or human beings that are unaware of you feasting upon their blood. No Jessie, you are a leach because you are incapable of doing anything on your own. Now stop bobbing that cute little head of yours and spew the obvious that I am wrong. Because deep down I know that you will scream out in agonizing frustration that I am right. That you got outsmarted by a mere newcomer… Someone that has got what?? Several months under her belt?? Telling a veteran like you how you operate and where your flaws are?? That has to be the most embarrassing mental defeat in your entire life isn’t it?? But wait, it will only get worse little Jessie… Because I am just getting started. You see, I have looked back at how everything between us got started… And there has been a running theme throughout this entire feud that Thank God will finally end after two weeks… That YOU need others to remain relevant, that YOU need others to belittle them by telling them that they don’t know what they are doing…. That they should listen to YOU and YOUR stinking advice in order to make it in this industry or whatever you tend to come up with… Because peanut sized brains are obviously never to be owned by people who come up with the theory of relativity or Tesla… You see a pattern there Jesie?? Of course you do, because even though their lakc of size peanuts area always better than shattered dreams isn’t ti Jessie??”


“But let’s go back to the leach theory, because it’s quite interesting to just drop it after a few sentences. I know that’s what you are good at. You do your talking, dive your stinking head inside a bucket of water and forget everything that you have said and done because of the lack of oxygen. Making everything seem so fresh the next time that you open your mouth for another boring promo. Enabling you to once again feast upon each and every opponent that is victimized in the hope to survive the week without falling asleep from boredom Jessie. I’m sorry for shattering your wonderful dreamlike state of mind, only to drop you back to reality by merely breaking every single bone inside your chamber of extreme in a few weeks. And don’t start to deny it Jessie, because whereas others move on in their careers and really accomplish something BIG while you are just hoping to grab some leftovers in the hope of one day moving forward to a possible Internet title shot. But no, you have already accepted the fact that you will retire being the ultimate Roulette bitch.

“One day you will accomplish a record breaking achievement by winning that title for a record time. Where you will hold it until you retire, because unlike YOU everyone else in this company is capable of moving on. Becoming a world champion, winning Blast From The Past, winning a suitcase for a guaranteed title shot at the world champion at any given moment. And you?? Well you may just end up with a record breaking achievement of a championship belt that is considered the workers championship belt.”


She repeats the workers championship belt in a whisper towards the camera as her face has suddenly changed into a serious one.

“And that’s not a bad thing don’t mind you, but it’s a championship belt where people like me and Ariana and all the others that held it, a championship belt where the owners hope that one day someone will rise from the division and be the next Mikah, the next Samantha Marlowe, the next DESERVINGLY Hall Of Fame inductee down the road where they actually can be proud off. You have been the laughing stock for ten fucking years Jessie, someone unlike the others that have been inducted this year that has accomplished something HUGE. And I know you have held other championship belts as well, but how long has it been since you have stagnated Jessie hmm?? How long has it been since you have been waiting for something to come around that would pull you out of the mud??”

“You have been feasting upon lesser wrestlers for so long that it never quite satisfied your hunger has it Jessie? Hell, if it wasn’t for me then you would have actually retired months ago!! To only have rekindled some sort of desire inside that small frame of yours after the moment that I beat you down Jessie. I made you relevant Jessie, hell. I am safe to say that it was ME that gave the owners the last push to finally shove that Hall Of Fame award underneath that stinking nose of yours. Or else your nomination, just like your career would just fade away in nothingness. To ultimately end up being a discussion on wrestlers reunions, where they would say what could have happened to your stinking career only IF…..

“You see Jessie, that’s the difference between you and me. I’ve already accomplished so much in such a short time. And even the two losses will not stop me from accomplishing exactly that what you are afraid of me to achieve. So I guess it was only natural for you to try oh so desperately to feast upon me in the hope of extending the inevitable for a few more months Jessie. Because it’s inevitable that you will retire sooner than later, you merely needed an excuse to extend it for an unknown amount of time before your body makes the decision for you. And then it all boiled down to you having a vendetta with me…..”


Melissa rolls her eyes and shakes her head, actually not wanting to believe the words that she just had said.

“You can retaliate that it was me hat attacked you first. Classical behavior of someone that wanted to be the victim…. To be the one that has no regret upon everything that you have done in the past or will do in the near and far future… It will simply be whatever opinion you wish to believe isn’t it Jessie, mine or yours?? Because deep down inside you know you could have just kept your mouth shut Jessie, nobody likes a knowitall like you, too bad that Krystal and Ariana are too much of a coward to tell you the truth Jessie… Because that’s what friends do, even if it will hurt them more than it will ever hurt you…. And you know why?? Because from the moment you realize that you have no more use of someone you will just feast upon the next unsuspecting victim… I guess that’s why you got such a turnon for new signees huh?? Hoping that they are will be an easy target into believing in your supposedly greatness and everlasting wisdom… Don’t make me laugh.”

Melissa smiles as she chews on her chewing gum rather exaggerated before spitting it out in a handkerchief that she had grabbed from a table.

“See kids?? Just like it’s bad to swallow chewing gum, it’s bad to swallow every bullshit that Jessie believes in. Because there are two things left in her career that she believes that she will accomplish in a span of a month…. Winning the Roulette championship from whomever it is that walks out the champ in two weeks… And beating me in her supposedly own type of match… The Chamber of Extreme…. ”

She shakes her head no, allowing the world to know how she feels about it.

“Now even though How much I actually would want to be the one that takes the opportunity away from her to take home that Roulette championship belt. There’s one thing that I know that I am more than capable of doing instead. Something that may even make her reconsider the mere fact whether she should actually challenge for that leather strap. And that is to put the final coffin in her own demise, to be the one that will put an exclamation point upon your career and tarnish the fact that YOU will be inducted into the 2022 Sin City Wrestling’s Hall Of Fame by beating you in a match that YOU have never lost at. Because that will solidify two things Jessie, one that you were right to retire and two…. That I will be remembered to have silenced the crowd in less than two weeks after crushing you. Because that is what will happen Jessie…, because I am the one that is focused upon my match instead of some ecstatic mindless idiot that needs to make us want to hate social media because she actually accomplished something. So go ahead, enjoy it while it lasts Jessie… Because in less than two weeks… It will all be over…..”

With that Melissa slowly stands up and smiles at the camera before walking off as the shot fades.



Pages: 1 [2] 3 4 ... 10